Skip to main content

Full text of "My life, and other stories"

See other formats


MY    LIFE 
AND  OTHER  STORIES 


COPYRIGHTED  IN  U.S.A.,  BY 
CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


£kjd<Hov/, 
lmo 

MY  LIFE 

AND     OTHER     STORIES 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE    RUSSIAN    BY 

S.  S.  KOTELIANSKY 

AND 

GILBERT  CANNAN 


493289 


^  . 


LONDON  :    C.  W.  DANIEL,  LTD., 
GBAHAM  HOUSE,  TUDOR  STREET,  E.G.  4 
\L020 


CONTENTS 


MY  LIFE        .... 

THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

TYPHUS 

GOOSEBEEEIES        .... 

IN  EXILE 

THE  LADY  WITH  THE  TOY  DOG    . 

GOUSSIEV 


PAGE 
1 

.     138 
166 
.     177 
.     192 
206 
232 


"*HE  director  said  to  me:  "  I  only  keep  you  out  of 
respect  for  your  worthy  father,  or  you  would 
have  gone  long  since."  I  replied:  "  You  flatter  me, 
your  Excellency,  but  I  suppose  I  am  in  a  position  to 
go."  And  then  I  heard  him  saying :  "Take  the  fellow 
away,  he  is  getting  on  my  nerves." 

Two  days  later  I  was  dismissed.  Ever  since  I  had 
been  grown  up,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  my  father,  the 
municipal  architect,  I  had  changed  my  position  nine 
times,  going  from  one  department  to  another,  but  all 
the  Departments)  were  as  like  each  other  as  drops  of 
water;  I  had  to  sit  and  write,  listen  to  inane  and 
rude  remarks,  and  just  wait  until  I  was  dismissed. 

When  I  told  my  father,  he  was  sitting  back  in  his 
chair  with  his  eyes  shut.  His  thin,  dry  face,  with  a 
dove-coloured  tinge  where  he  shaved  (his  face  was 
like  that  of  an  old  Catholic  organist),  wore  an  expres- 
sion of  meek  submission.  Without  answering  my 
greeting  or  opening  his  eyes,  he  said : 

'  If  my  dear  wife,  your  mother,  were  alive,  your  life 
would  be  a  constant  grief  to  her.    I  can  see  the  hand  of 

1 


MY  LIFE 

Providence  in  her  untimely  death.  Tell  me,  you  un- 
naPPy  boy,"  he  went  on,  opening  his  eyes,  "  what  am 
I  to  do  with  you?  ' 

When  I  was  younger  my  relations  and  friends  knew 
what  to  do  with  me;  some  advised  me  to  go  into  the 
army  as  a  volunteer,  others  were  for  pharmacy, 
others  for  the  telegraph  service;  but  now  that  I  was 
twenty-four  and  was  going  grey  at  the  temples  and  had 
already  tried  the  army  and  pharmacy  and  the  tele- 
graph service,  and  every  possibility  seemed  to  be  ex- 
hausted,  they  gave  me  no  more  advice,  but  only  sighed 
and  shook  their  heads. 

What  do  you  think  of  yourself?  "  my  father  went 
on.  'At  your  age  other  young  men  have  a  good  social 
position,  and  just  look  at  yourself:  a  lazy  lout,  a 
beggar,  living  on  your  father!  ' 

And,  as  usual,  he  went  on  to  say  that  young  men 
were  going  to  the  dogs  through  want  of  faith,  material- 
ism, and  conceit,  and  that  amateur  theatricals  should 
be  prohibited  because  they  seduce  young  people  from 
religion  and  their  duty. 

"  To-morrow  we  will  go  together,  and  you  shall 
apologise  to  the  director  and  promise  to  do  your  work 
conscientiously,"  he  concluded.  "  You  must  not  be 
without  a  position  in  society  for  a  single  day." 

'  Please  listen  to  me,"  said  I  firmly,  though  I  did 
not  anticipate  gaining  anything*  by  speaking.  :  What 
you  call  a  position  in  society  is  the  privilege  of  capital 
and  education.  \But  people  who  are  poor  and  unedu- 


cated  have  to  earn  their  living  by  hard  physical  labour, 
and  I  see  no  reason  why  I  should  be  an  exception." 

'  It  is  foolish  and  trivial  of  you  to  talk  of  physical 
labour/*  said  my  father  with  some  irritation.  '  Do 
try  to  understand,  you  idiot,  and  get  it  into  your 
brainless  head,  that  in  addition  to  physical  strength 
you  have  a  divine  spirit ;  a  sacred  fire,  by  which  you 
are  distinguished  from  an  ass  or  a  reptile  and  bringing 
you  nigh  to  God.  This  sacred  fire  has  been  kept 
alight  for  thousands  of  years  by  the  best  of  mankind. 
Your  great-grandfather,  General  Polozniev,  fought  at 
Borodino;  your  grandfather  was  a  poet,  an  orator, 
and  a  marshal  of  the  nobility;  your  uncle  was  an 
educationalist;  and  I,  your  father,  am  an  architect! 
Have  all  the  Poloznievs  kept  the  sacred  fire  alight  for 
you  to  put  it  out?  ' 

'There  must  be  justice,'*  said  I.  "Millions  of  people 
have  to  do  manual  labour." 

'Let  them.  They  can  do  nothing  else!  Even  a 
fool  or  a  criminal  can  do  manual  labour.  It,  is  the 
mark  of  a  slave  and  a  barbarian,  whereas  the  sacred 
fire  is  given  only  to  a  few !  ' 

It  was  useless  to  go  on  with  the  conversation.  My 
father  worshipped  himself  and  would  not  be  con- 
vinced by  anything  unless  he  said  it  himself.  Besides, 
I  knew  quite  well  that  the  annoyance  with  which  he 
spoke  of  unskilled  labour  came  not  so  much  from  any 
regard  for  the  sacred  fire,  as  from  a  secret  fear  that  I 
should  become  a  working  man  and  the  talk  of  the 


MY  LIFE 

town.  But  the  chief  thing  was  that  a]l  my  school- 
fellows had  long  ago  gone  through  the  University  and 
were  making  careers  for  themselves,  and  the  son  of  the 
director  of  the  State  Bank  was  already  a  collegiate 
assessor,  while  I,  an  only  son,  was  nothing* !  It  was 
useless  and  unpleasant  to  go  on  with  the  conversa- 
tion, but  I  still  sat  there  and  raised  objections  in  the 
hope  of  making  myself  understood.  The  problem 
was  simple  and  clear :  how  was  I  to  earn  my  living  ? 
But  he  could  not  see  its  simplicity  and  kept  on  talk- 
ing with  sugary  rounded  phrases  about  Borodino  and 
the  sacred  fire,  and  my  uncle,  a  forgotten  poet 
who  wrote  bad,  insincere  verses,  and  he  called  me  a 
brainless  fool.  But  how  I  longed  to  be  understood  ! 
In  spite  of  everything,  I  loved  my  father  and  my  sister, 
and  from  boyhood  I  have  had  a  habit  of  considering 
them,  so  strongly  rooted  that  I  shall  probably  never 
get  rid  of  it ;  whether  I  am  right  or  wrong  I  am  always 
afraid  of  hurting  them,  and  go  in  terror  lest  my  father's 
thin  neck  should  go  red  with  anger  and  he  should  have 
an  apopleptic  fit. 

'  It  is  shameful  and  degrading  for  a  man  of  my  age 
to  sit  in  a  stuffy  room  and  compete  with  a  typewriting- 
machine,"  I  said.  "  What  has  that  to  do  with  the 
sacred  fire?  ' 

'  Still,  it  is  intellectual  work,"  said  my  father. 
"  But  that's  enough.  Let  us  drop  the  conversation  and 
I  warn  you  that  if  you  refuse  to  return  to  your  office 
and  indulge  your  contemptible  inclinations,  then  you 


MY  LIFE  5 

* 

will  lose  my  love  and  your  sister's.     I  shall  cut  you 
out  of  my  will — that  I  swear,  by  God !  ' 

With  perfect  sincerity,  in  order  to  show  the  purity 
of  my  motives,  by  which  I  hope  to  be  guided  all 
through  my  life,  I  said : 

:  The  matter  of  inheritance  does  not  strike  me  as 
important.     I  renounce  any  rights  I  may  have/' 

For  some  unexpected  reason  these  words  greatly 
offended  my  father.  He  went  purple  in  the  face. 

'  How  dare  you  talk  to  me  like  that,  you  fool !  "  he 
cried  to  me  in  a  thin,  shrill  voice.     "  You  scoundrel !  ' 
And   he   struck   me  quickly   and   dexterously   with   a 
familiar  movement;  once — twice.       :  You  forget  your- 
self !  " 

When  I  was  a  boy  and  my  (father  struck  me,  I  used 
to  stand  bolt  upright  like  a  soldier  and  look  him 
straight  in  the  face;  and,  exactly  as  if  I  were  still  a 
boy,  I  stood  erect,  and  tried  to  look  into  his  eyes. 
My  father  was  old  and  very  thin,  but  his  spare  muscles 
must  have  been  as  strong  as  whip-cord,  for  he  hit  very 
hard. 

I  returned  to  the  hall,  but  there  he  seized  his  um- 
brella and  struck  me  several  times  over  the  head  and 
shoulders ;  at  that  moment  my  sister  opened  the 
drawing-room  door  to  see  what  the  noise  was,  but 
immediately  drew  back  with  an  expression  of  pity  and 
horror,  and  said  not  one  word  in  my  defence. 

My  intention  not  to  return  to  the  office,  but  to  start 
/a  new  working  life,  was  unshakable.     It  only  remained 


6  MY  LIFE 

to  choose  the  kind  of  work — and  there  seemed  to  be 
no  great  difficulty  about  that,  because  I  was  strong, 
patient,  and  willing.  I  was  prepared  to  face  a  monoto- 
nous, laborious  life,  of  semi-starvation,  filth,  and  rough 
surroundings,  always  overshadowed  with  the  thought 
of  finding  a  job  and  a  living.  And — who  knows— 
returning  from  work  in  the  Great  Gentry  Street,  I 
might  often  envy  Dolzhikov,  the  engineer,  who  lives 
by  intellectual  work,  but  I  was  happy  in  thinking  of 
>-my  coming  troubles.  I  used  to  dream  of  intellectual 
S  activity,  and  to  imagine  myself  a  teacher,  a  doctor, 
S  a  writer,  but  my  dreams  remained  only  dreams.  A 
liking  for  intellectual  pleasures — like  the  theatre  and 
reading — grew  into  a  passion  with  me,  but  JL  did  not 
know  whether  I  had  any  capacity  for  intellectual 
work.  At  school  I  had  an  unconquerable  aversion  for 
the  Greek  language,  so  that  I  had  to  leave  when  I  \\  as 
in  the  fourth  class.  Teachers  were  got  to  coach  me 
up  for  the  fifth  class,  and  then  I  went  into  various  de- 
partments, spending  most  of  my  time  in  perfect  idle- 
ness, and  this,  I  was  told,  was  intellectual  work. 

My  activity  in  the  education  department  or  in  the 
municipal  office  required  neither  mental  effort,  nor 
talent,  nor  personal  ability,  ,nor  creative  spiritual  im- 
pulse; it  was  purely  mechanical,  and  such  intellectual 
r  work  seemed  to  me  lower  than  manual  labour.  I 
despise  it  and  I  do  not  think  that  it  for  a  moment 
justifies  an  idle,  careless  life,  because  it  is  nothing 
but  a  swindle,  and  only  a  kind  of  idleness.  In  all 


MY  LIFE  7 

> 

probability    I    have    never    known    real     intellectual 
work. 

It  was  evening.  We  lived  in  Great  Gentry  Street— 
the  chief  street  in  the  town — and  our  rank  and  fashion 
walked  up  and  down  it  in  the  evenings,  as  there  were 
no  public  gardens.  The  street  was  very  charming, 
and  was  almost  as  good  as  a  garden,  for  it  had  two  rows 
of  poplar-trees,  which  smelt  very  sweet,  especially 
after  rain,  and  acacias,  and  tall  trees,  and  apple-trees 
hung  over  the  fences  and  hedges.  May  evenings, 
the  scent  of  the  lilac,  the  hum  of  the  cockchafers,  the 
warm,  still  air — how  new  and  extraordinary  it  all  is, 
though  spring  comes  every  year!  I  stood  by  the 
gate  and  looked  at  the  passers-by.  With  most  of 
them  I  had  grown  up  and  had  played  with  them, 
but  now  my  presence  might  upset  them,  because  I 
was  poorly  dressed,  in  unfashionable  clothes,  and 
people  made  fun  of  my  very  narrow  trousers  and 
large,  clumsy  boots,  and  called  them  macaroni-on- 
steamboats.  And  I  had  a  bad  reputation  in  the  town 
because  I  had  no  position  and  went  to  play  billiards 

...  •  '  •  •-•-  ' ' '       ..—..•   -"  "  *^ 

in  low  cafes,  and  had  once  been  taken  up,  for  no  par- 
ticular offence,  by  the  political  police. 

In  a  large  house  opposite,  Dolzhikov's,  the  en- 
gineer's, some  one  was  playing  the  piano.  It  was 
beginning  to  get  dark  and  the  stars  were  beginning  to 
shine.  And  slowly,  answering  people's  salutes,  my 
father  passed  with  my  sister  on  his  arm.  He  was 
wearing  an  old  top  hat  with  a  broad  curly  brim. 


8  MY  LIFE 


'  Look !  "  be  said  to  my  sister,  pointing  to  the  sky 
with  the  very  umbrella  with  which  he  had  just  struck 
me.  '  Look  at  the  sky !  Even  the  smallest  stars  are 
worlds !  How  insignificant  man  is  in  comparison  with 
the  universe." 

And  he  said  this  in  a  tone  that  seemed  to  convey 
that  he  found  it  extremely  flattering  and  pleasant  to 
be  so  insignificant.  What  an  untalented  man  he  was! 
Unfortunately,  he  was  the  only  architect  in  the  town, 
and  during  the  last  fifteen  or  twenty  years  I  could  not 
remember  one  decent  house  being  built.  When  he 
had  to  design  a  house,  as  a  rule  he  would  draw  first 
the  hall  and  the  drawing-room ;  as  in  olden  days 
schoolgirls  could  only  begin  to  dance  by  the  fire- 
place, so  his  artistic  ideas  could  only  evolve  from  the 
hall  and  drawing-room.  To  them  he  would  add  the 
dining-room,  nursery,  study,  connecting  them  with 
doors,  so  that  in  the  end  they  were  just  so  many  pas- 
sages, and  each  room  had  two  or  three  doors  too  many. 
His  houses  were  obscure,  extremely  confused,  and 
limited.  Every  time,  as  though  he  felt  something  was 
missing,  he  had  recourse  to  various  additions,  plaster- 
ing them  one  on  top  of  the  other,  and  there  would 
be  various  lobbies,  and  passages,  and  crooked  stair- 
cases leading  to  the  entresol,  where  it  was  only  possible 
to  stand  in  a  stooping  position,  and  where  instead  of  a 
floor  there  would  be  a  thin  flight  of  stairs  like  a  Russian 
bath,  and  the  kitchen  would  always  be  under  the 
house  with  a  vaulted  ceiling  and  a  brick  floor.  The 


MY  LIFE  9 

front  of  his  houses  always  had  a  hard,  stubborn  ex- 
pression, with  stiff,  timid  lines,  low,  squat  roofs, 
and  fat,  pudding-like  chimneys  surmounted  with 
black  cowls  and  squeaking  weathercocks.  And  some- 
how all  the  houses  built  by  my  father  were  like  each 
other,  and  vaguely  reminded  me  of  his  top  hat,  and  the 
stiff,  obstinate  back  of  his  head.  In  the  course  of  time 
the  people  of  the  town  grew  used  to  my  father's  lack  of 
talent,  which  took  root  and  became  our  style. 

My  father  introduced  the  style  into  my  sister's 
life.  To  begin  with,  he  gave  her  the  name  of 
Cleopatra  (and  he  called  me  Misail).  When  she  was  a 
little  girl  he  used  to  frighten  her  by  telling  her  about 
the  stars  and  our  ancestors;  and  explained  the  nature 
of  life  and  duty  to  her  at  great  length ;  and  now  when 
she  was  twenty-six  he  went  on  in  the  same  way,  allow- 
ing her  to  take  no  one's  arm  but  his  own,  and  some- 
how imagining  that  sooner  or  later  an  ardent  young 
man  would  turn  up  and  wish  to  enter  into  marriage 
with  her  out  of  admiration  for  his  qualities.  And  she 
adored  my  father,  was  afraid  of  him,  and  believed  in 
his  extraordinary  intellectual  powers. 

It  got  quite  dark  and  the  street  grew  gradually 
empty.  In  the  house  opposite  the  music  stopped. 
The  gate  was  wide  open  and  out  into  the  street,  career- 
ing with  all  its  bells  jingling,  came  a  troika.  It  was 
the  engineer  and  his  daughter  going  for  a  drive.  Time 
to  go  to  bed ! 

I  had  a  room  in  the  house,  but  I  lived  in  the  court- 


10  MY  LIFE 

yard  in  a  hut,  under  the  same  roof  as  the  coach-house, 
which  had  been  built  probably  as  a  harness-room — for 
there  were  big  nails  in  the  walls — but  now  it  was  not 
used,  and  my  father  for  thirty  years  had  kept  his  news- 
papers there,  which  for  some  reason  he  had  bound 
half-yearly  and  then  allowed  no  one  to  touch.  Living 
there  I  was  less  in  touch  with  my  father  and  his  guests, 
and  I  used  to  think  that  if  I  did  not  live  in  a  proper 
room  and  did  not  go  to  the  house  every  day  for  meals, 
my  father's  reproach  that  I  was  living  on  him  lost  some 
of  its  sting. 

My  sister  was  waiting  for  me.  She  had  brought  me 
supper  unknown  to  my  father;  a  small  piece  of  cold 
veal  and  a  slice  of  bread.  In  the  family  there  were 
sayings:  *  Money  loves  an  account,"  or  "A  copeck 
saves  a  rouble,"  and  so  on,  and  my  sister,  impressed 
by  such  wisdom,  did  her  best  to  cut  down  expenses 
and  made  us  feed  rather  meagrely.  She  put  the  plate 
on  the  table,  sat  on  my  bed,  and  began  to  cry. 

"  Misail,"  she  said,  "what  are  you  doing  to  us?" 

She  did  not  cover  her  face,  her  tears  ran  down  her 
cheeks  and  hands,  and  her  expression  was  sorrowful. 
She  fell  on  the  pillow,  gave  way  to  her  tears,  trembling 
all  over  and  sobbing. 

"  You  have  left  your  work  again  !  "  she  said.  '  How 
awful!" 

"  Do  try  to  understand,  sister!"  I  said,  and  because 
she  cried  I  was  filled  with  despair. 

As  though  it  were  deliberately  arranged,  the  paraffin 


MY  LIFE  11 

in  my  little  lamp  ran  out,  and  the  lamp  smoked  and 
guttered,  and  the  old  hooks  in  the  wall  looked  terrible 
and  their  shadows  flickered. 

"Spare  us  !"  said  my  sister,  rising  up.  "Father  is  in 
an  awful  state,  and  I  am  ill.  I  shall  go  mad.  What 
will  become  of  you?  "  she  asked,  sobbing  and  holding 
out  her  hands  to  me.  '  I  ask  you,  I  implore  you,  in  the 
name  of  our  dear  mother,  to  go  back  to  your  work." 
'  I  cannot,  Cleopatra,"  I  said,  feeling  that  only  a 
little  more  would  make  me  give  in.  '  I  cannot." 

'Why?"  insisted  my  sister,  'why?  If  you  have 
not  made  it  up  with  your  chief,  look  for  another  place. 
For  instance,  why  shouldn't  you  work  on  the  railway? 
I  have  just  spoken  to  Aniuta  Blagovo,  and  she  assures 
me  you  would  be  taken  on,  and  she  even  promised  to 
do  what  she  could  for  you.  For  goodness  sake,  Misail, 
think!  Think  it  over,  I  implore  you!" 

We  talked  a  little  longer  and  I  gave  in.  I  said  that 
the  thought  of  working  on  the  railway  had  never  come 
into  my  head,  and  that  I  was  ready  to  try. 

She  smiled  happily  through  her  tears  and  clasped 
my  hand,  and  still  she  cried,  because  she  could  not 
stop,  and  I  went  into  the  kitchen  for  paraffin. 


II 


Among  the  supporters  of  amateur  theatricals,  charity 
concerts,  and  tableaux  vivants  the  leaders  were  the 
Azhoguins,  who  lived  in  their  own  house  in  Great 


12  MY  LIFE 

Gentry  Street.  They  used  to  lend  their  house  and 
assume  the  necessary  trouble  and  expense.  They  were 
a  rich  landowning  family,  and  had  about  three  thou- 
said  dessiatins,  with  a  magnificent  farm  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, but  they  did  not  care  for  village  life  and 
lived  in  the  town  summer  and  winter.  The  family 
consisted  of  a  mother,  a  tall,  spare,  delicate  lady,  who 
had  short  hair,  wore  a  blouse  and  a  plain  skirt  a  1' An- 
glais, and  three  daughters,  who  were  spoken  of,  not  by 
their  names,  but  as  the  eldest,  the  middle,  and  the 
youngest;  they  all  had  ugly,  sharp  chins,  and  they 
were  short-sighted,  high-shouldered,  dressed  in  the 
same  style  as  their  mother,  had  an  unpleasant  lisp, 
and  yet  they  always  took  part  in  every  play  and  were 
always  doing  something  for  charity — acting,  reciting, 
singing.  They  were  very  serious  and  never  smiled, 
and  even  in  burlesque  operettas  they  acted  without 
gaiety  and  with  a  businesslike  air,  as  though  they 
were  engaged  UL.  bookkeeping. 

I  loved  our(play$  especially  the  rehearsals,  which 
were  frequent,  rather  absurd,  and  noisy,  and  we  were 
always  given  supper  after  them.  I  had  no  part  in 
the  selection  of  the  pieces  and  the  casting  of  the  char- 
acters. I  had  to  look  after  the  stage.  I  used  to  de- 
sign the  scenery  and  copy  out  the  parts,  and  prompt 
and  make  up.  And  I  also  had  to  look  after  the  various 
effects  such  as  thunder,  the  singing  of  a  nightingale, 
and  so  on.  Having  no  social  position,  I  had  no  decent 
clothes,  and  during  rehearsals  had  to  hold  aloof  from 


MY  LIFE  13 

the    others    in    the    darkened    wings    and    shyly    say 
nothing. 

I  used  to  paint  the  scenery  in  the  Azhoguins'  coach- 
house or  ~yarcT.  I  wasassisted  by  a  house-painter, 
or,  as  he  called  himself,  a  decorating  contractor,  named 
Andrey  Ivanov,  a  man  of  about  fifty,  tall  and  very 
thin  and  pale,  with  a  narrow  chest,  hollow  temples, 
and  dark  rings  under  his  eyes,  he  was  rather  awful  to 
look  at.  He  had  some  kind  of  wasting  disease,  and 
every  spring  and  autumn  he  was  said  to  be  on  the 
point  of  death,  but  he  would  go  to  bed  for  a  while 
and  then  get  up  and  say  with  surprise :  "  I'm  not  dead 
this  time!" 

In  the  town  he  was  called  Radish}  and  people  said  it 
was  his  real  name.  He  loved  the  theatre  as  much  as  I, 
and  no  sooner  did  he  hear  that  a  play  was  in  hand 
than  he  gave  up  all  his  work  and  went  to  the  Azhoguins' 
to  paint  scenery. 

The  day  after  my  conversation  with  my  sister  I 
worked  from  morning  till  night  at  the  Azhoguins'. 
The  rehearsal  was  fixed  for  seven  o'clock,  and  an 
hour  before  it  began  all  the  players  were  assembled, 
and  the  eldest,  the  middle,  and  the  youngest  Miss 
Azhoguin  were  reading  their  parts  on  the  stage. 
Radish,  in  a  long,  brown  overcoat  with  a  scarf  wound 
round  his  neck,  was  standing,  leaning  with  his  head 
against  the  wall,  looking  at  the  stage  with  a  rapt  ex- 
pression. Mrs.  Azhoguin  went  from  guest  to  guest 
saying  something  pleasant  to  every  one.  She  had  a 


14 


MY  LIFE 


way  of  gazing  into  one's  face  and  speaking  in  a,  hushed 
voice  as  though  she  were  telling  a  secret. 

'  It  must  be  difficult  to  paint  scenery,"  she  said 
softly,  coming  up  to  me.  '''  I  was  just  talking  to  Mrs. 
Mufke  about  prejudice  when  I  saw  you  come  in. 
Mon  Dieu !  All  my  life  I  have  struggled  against  prej- 
udice. To  convince  the  servants  that  all  their  super- 
stitions are  nonsense  I  always  light  three  candles, 
and  I  begin  all  my  important  business  on  the  thir- 
teenth." 

The  daughter  of  Dolzhikov,  the  engineer,  was  there, 
a  handsome,  plump,  fair  girl,  dressed  as  people  said  in 
our  town  in  Parisian  style.  She  did  not  act,  but  at 
rehearsals  a  chair  was  put  for  her  on  the  stage,  and 
the  plays  did  not  begin  until  she  appeared  in  the  front 
row,  to  astonish  everybody  with  the  brilliance  of  her 
clothes.  As  coming  from  the  metropolis,  she  was 
allowed  to  make  remarks  during  rehearsals,  and  she 
did  so  with  an  affable,  condescending  smile,  and  it 
was  clear  that  she  regarded  our  plays  as  a  childish 
amusement.  It  was  said  that  she  had  studied  singing 
at  the  Petersburg  conservatoire  and  had  sung  for  a 
winter  season  in  opera.  I  liked  her  very  much,  and 
during  rehearsals  or  the  performance,  I  never  took 
my  eyes  off  her. 

I  had  taken  the  book  and  began  to  prompt  when 
suddenly  my  sister  appeared.  Without  taking  off  her 
coat  and  hat  she  came  up  to  me  and  said  : 

"  Please  come!" 


MY  LIFE  15 

I  went.  Behind  the  stage  in  the  doorway  stood 
Aniuta  Blagovo,  also  wearing  a  hat  with  a  dark  veil. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  the  vice-president  of  the 
Court,  who  had  been  .appointed  to  our  town  years 
ago,  almost  as  soon  as  the  High  Court  was  established. 
She  was  tall  and  had  a  good  figure,  and  was  considered 
indispensable  for  the  tableaux  vivants,  and  when  she 
represented  a  fairy  or  a  muse,  her  face  would  burn 
with  shame;  but  she  took  no  part  in  the  plays,  and 
would  only  look  in  at  rehearsals,  on  some  business, 
and  never  enter  the  hall.  And  it  was  evident  now  that 
she  had  only  looked  in  for  a  moment. 

'  My  father  has  mentioned  you,"  she  said  drily, 
not  looking  at  me  and  blushing.  .  .  "  Dolzhikov 
has  promised  to  find  you  something  to  do  on  the  rail- 
way. If  you  go  to  his  house  to-morrow,  he  will  see 

you." 

I  bowed  and  thanked  her  for  her  kindness. 
*  And  you  must  leave  this,"  she  said,  pointing  to 
my  book. 

She  and  my  sister  went  up  to  Mrs.  Azhoguin  and 
began  to  whisper,  looking  at  me. 

'  Indeed,"  said  Mrs.  Azhoguin,  coming  up  to  me, 
and  gazing  into  my  face.  "  Indeed,  if  it  takes  you 
from  your  more  serious  business"  —she  took  the  book 
out  of  my  hands—  '  then  you  must  hand  it  over  to 
some  one  else.  Don't  worry,  my  friend.  It  will  be 
all  right." 

I  said  good-bye  and  left  in  some  confusion.     As  I 

2A 


16 


MY  LIFE 


went  down-stairs  I  saw  my  sister  and  Aniuta  Blagovo 
going  away;  they  were  talking  animatedly,  I  suppose 
about  my  going  on  the  railway,  and  they  hurried  away. 
My  sister  had  never  been  to  a  rehearsal  before,  and 
she  was  probably  tortured  by  her  conscience  and  by 
her  fear  of  my  father  finding  out  that  she  had  been  to 
the  Azhoguins'  without  permission. 

The  next  day  I  went  to  see  Dolzhikov  at  one  o'clock. 
The  man  servant  showed  me  into  a  charming  room, 
which  was  the  engineer's  drawing-room  and  study. 
Everything  in  it  was  charming  and  tasteful,  and  to  a 
man  like  myself,  unused  to  such  things,  very  strange. 
Costly  carpets,  huge  chairs,  bronzes,  pictures  in  gold 
and  velvet  frames ;  photographs  on  the  walls  of  beauti- 
ful women,  clever,  handsome  faces,  and  striking  atti- 
tudes ;  from  the  drawing-room  a  door  led  straight 
into  the  garden,  by  a  veranda,  and  I  saw  lilac  and  a 
table  laid  for  breakfast,  rolls,  and  a  bunch  of  roses ; 
and  there  was  a  smell  of  spring,  and  good  cigars,  and 
happiness — and  everything  seemed  to  say,  here  lives 
a  man  who  has  worked  and  won  the  highest  happiness 
here  on  earth.  At  the  table  the  engineer's  daughter 
was  sitting  reading  a  newspaper. 

"Do  you  want  my  father?"  she  asked.  'He  is 
having  a  shower-bath.  He  will  be  down  presently. 
Please  take  a  chair." 

I  sat  down. 

"I  believe  you  live  opposite?'  she  asked  after  a 
short  silence. 


MY  LIFE  17 

"  Yes." 

"  When  I  have  nothing  to  do  I  look  out  of  the 
window.  You  must  excuse  me,"  she  added,  turning 
to  her  newspaper,  "  and  I  often  see  you  and  your 
sister.  She  has  such  a  kind,  wistful  expression." 

Dolzhikov  came  in.  He  was  wiping  his  neck  with 
a  towel. 

"  Papa,  this  is  Mr.  Polozniev,"  said  his  daughter. 

"  Yes,  yes.  Blagovo  spoke  to  me."  He  turned 
quickly  to  me,  but  did  not  hold  out  his  hand.  '  But 
what  do  you  think  I  can  give  you?  I'm  not  bursting 
with  situations.  You  are  queer  people!"  he  went  on 
in  a  loud  voice  and  as  though  he  were  scolding  me. 
'  I  get  about  twenty  people  every  day,  as  though  I 
were  a  Department  of  State.  I  run  a  railway,  sir. 
I  employ  hard  labour;  I  need  mechanics,  navvies, 
joiners,  well-sinkers,  and  you  can  only  sit  and  write. 
That's  all!  You  are  all  clerks!" 

And  he  exhaled  the  same  air  of  happiness  as  his 
carpets  and  chairs.  He  was  stout,  healthy,  with  red 
cheeks  and  a  broad  chest;  he  looked  clean  in  his  pink 
shirt  and  wide  trousers,  just  like  a  china  figure  of  a 
post-boy.  He  had  a  round,  bristling  beard — and 
not  a  single  grey  hair — and  a  nose  with  a  slight  bridge, 
and  bright,  innocent,  dark  eyes. 

"  What  can  you  do?"  he  went  on.  "  Nothing  !  I 
am  an  engineer  and  well-to-do,  but  before  I  was  given 
this  railway  I  worked  very  hard  for  a  long  time.  I  was 
an  engine-driver  for  two  years,  I  worked  in  Belgium 


18 


MY  LIFE 


as  an  ordinary  lubricator.     Now,  my  dear  man,  jusl 
think — what  work  can  I  offer  you?" 

"  I  quite  agree,"  said  I,  utterly  abashed,  not  daring 
to  meet  his  bright,  innocent  eyes. 

"  Are  you  any  good  with  the  telegraph?"  he  asked 
after  some  thought. 

"  Yes.     I  have  been  in  the  telegraph  service." 

(( Mm.     .     .     Well,   we'll  see.     Go  to  Dubechnia. 
There's  a  fellow  there  already.     But  he  is  a  scamp." 
'  And  what  will  my  duties  be?"  I  asked. 

"  We'll  see  to  that  later.  Go  there  now.  I'll  give 
orders.  But  please  don't  get  drunk  and  don't  bother 
me  with  petitions  or  I'll  kick  you  out." 

He  turned  away  from  me  without  even  a  nod.  I 
bowed  to  him  and  his  daughter,  who  was  reading  the 
newspaper,  and  went  out.  I  felt  so  miserable  that 
when  my  sister  asked  how  the  engineer  had  received 
me,  I  could  not  utter  a  single  word. 

To  go  to  Dubechnia  I  got  up  early  in  the  morning 
at  sunrise.  There  was  not  a  soul  in  the  street,  the 
whole  town  was  asleep,  and  my  footsteps  rang  out  with 
a  hollow  sound.  The  dewy  poplars  filled  the  air  with 
a  soft  scent.  I  was  sad  and  had  no  desire  to  leave  the 
town.  It  seemed  so  nice  and  warm !  I  loved  the 
green  trees,  the  quiet  sunny  mornings,  the  ringing  of 
the  bells,  but  the  people  in  the  town  were  alien  to  me, 
tiresome  and  sometimes  even  loathsome.  I  neither 
liked  nor  understood  them. 

I    did   not    understand    why   or   for    what   purpose 


MY  LIFE  19 

those  thirty-five  thousand  people  lived.  I  knew 
that  Kimry  made  a  living  by  manufacturing  boots, 
that  Tula  made  samovars  and  guns,  that  Odessa  was 
a  port ;  but  I  did  not  know  what  our  town  was  or  what 
it  did.  The  people  in  Great  Gentry  Street  and  two 
other  clean  streets  had  independent  means  and  salaries 
paid  by  the  Treasury,  but  how  the  people  lived  in  the 
other  eight  streets  which  stretched  parallel  to  each 
other  for  three  miles  and  then  were  lost  behind  the 
hill — that  was  always  an  insoluble  problem  to  me. 
And  I  am  ashamed  to  think  of  the  way  they  lived. 

•     r~         inj_j    miynjin    l""r        ii   i— 

They  had  neither  public  gardens,  nor  a  theatre,  nor  a 
decent  orchestra ;  the  town  and  club  libraries  are 
used  only  by  young  Jews,  so  that  books  and  magazines 
would  lie  for  months  uncut.  The  rich  and  the  in- 
telligentsia slept  in  close,  stuffy  bedrooms,  with  wooden 
beds  infested  with  bugs ;  the  children  were  kept  in 
filthy,  dirty  rooms  called  nurseries,  and  the  servants, 
even  when  they  were  old  and  respectable,  slept  on  the 
kitchen  floor  and  covered  themselves  with  rags.  Ex- 
cept in  Lent  all  the  houses  smelt  of  bortsch,  and 
during  Lent  of  sturgeon  fried  in  sunflower  oil.  The 
food  was  unsavoury,  the  water  unwholesome.  On  the 
town  council,  at  the  governor's,  at  the  archbishop's, 
everywhere  there  had  been  talk  for  years  about  there 
being  no  good,  cheap  water-supply  and  of  borrowing 
two  hundred  thousand  roubles  from  the  Treasury. 
Even  the  very  rich  people,  of  whom  there  were  about 
thirty  in  the  town,  people  who  would  lose  a  whole 


20  MY  LIFE 

estate  at  cards,  used  to  drink  the  bad  water  and  talk 
passionately  about  the  loan — and  I  could  never  under- 
stand this,  for  it  seemed  to  me  it  would  be  simpler  for 
them  to  pay  up  the  two  hundred  thousand. 

I  did  not  know  a  single  honest  man  in  the  whole 
.town.  My  father  took  bribes,  and  imagined  they  were 
?  given  to  him  out  of  respect  for  his  spiritual  qualities ; 
the  boys  at  the  high  school,  in  order  to  be  promoted, 
went  to  lodge  with  the  masters  and  paid  them  large 
sums ;  the  wife  of  the  military  commandant  took 
levies  from  the  recruits  during  the  recruiting,  and 
even  allowed  them  to  stand  her  drinks,  and  once  she 
was  so  drunk  in  church  that  she  could  not  get  up  from 
her  knees ;  during  the  recruiting  the  doctors  also  took 
.;•  bribes,  and  the  municipal  doctor  and  the  veterinary 
surgeon  levied  taxes  on  the  butcher  shops  and  public 
houses ;  the  district  school  did  a  trade  in  certificates 
which  gave  certain  privileges  in  the  civil  service;  the 
provosts  took  bribes  from  the  clergy  and  church- 
wardens whom  they  controlled,  and  on  the  town 
council  and  various  committees  every  one  who  came 
before  them  was  pursued  with  :  "  One  expects  thanks  I" 
—and  thereby  forty  copecks  had  to  change  hands. 
And  those  who  did  not  take  bribes,  like  the  High  Court 
officials,  were  stiff  and  proud,  and  shook  hands  with 
two  fingers,  and  were  distinguished  by  their  indiffer- 
ence and  narrow-mindedness.  They  drank  and  played 
cards,  married  rich  women,  and  always  had  a  bad, 
insidious  influence  on  those  round  them.  Only  the 


MY  LIFE  21 


girls  had  any  moral  purity;  most  of  them  had  lofty 
aspirations  and  were  pure  and  honest  at  heart;  but 
they  knew  nothing  of  life,  and  believed  that  bribes 
were  given  to  honour  spiritual  qualities ;  and  when 
they  married,  they  soon  grew  old  and  weak,  and  were 
hopelessly  lost  in  the  mire  of  thai^vulgar^bourgeois 
existence. 


Ill 


A  railway  was  being  built  in  our  district.  On  holi- 
days and  thereabouts  the  town  was  filled  with  crowds 
of  ragamuffins  called  "railies,"  of  whom  the  people 
were  afraid.  I  used  often  to  see  a  miserable  wretch 
with  a  bloody  face,  and  without  a  hat,  being  dragged 
off  by  the  police,  and  behind  him  was  the  proof  of  his 
crime,  a  samovar  or  some  wet,  newly  washed  linen. 
The  ; '  railies  ' '  used  to  collect  near  the  public  houses 
and  on  the  squares ;  and  they  drank,  ate,  and  swore 
terribly,  and  whistled  after  the  town  prostitutes.  To 
amuse  these  ruffians  our  shopkeepers  used  to  make 
the  cats  and  dogs  drink  vodka,  or  tie  a  kerosene-tin 
to  a  dog's  tail,  and  whistle  to  make  the  dog  come 
tearing  along  the  street  with  the  tin  clattering  after 
him,  and  making  him  squeal  with  terror  and  think  he 
had  some  frightful  monster  hard  at  his  heels,  so  that  he 
would  rush  out  of  the  town  and  over  the  fields  until 
he  could  run  no  more.  We  had  several  dogs  in  the 
town  which  were  left  with  a  permanent  shiver  and 
used  to  crawl  about  with  their  tails  between  their 


22 


legs,  and  people  said  that  they  could  not  stand  such 
tricks  and  had  gone  mad. 

The  station  was  being  built  five  miles  from  the  town. 
It  was  said  that  the  engineer  had  asked  for  a  bribe  of 
fifty  thousand  roubles  to  bring  the  station  nearer, 
but  the  municipality  would  only  agree  to  forty;  they 
would  not  give  in  to  the  extra  ten  thousand,  and  now 
the  townspeople  are  sorry  because  they  had  to  make 
a  road  to  the  station  which  cost  them  more.  Sleepers 
and  rails  were  fixed  all  along  the  line,  and  service- 
trains  were  running  to  carry  building  materials  and 
labourers,  and  they  were  only  waiting  for  the  bridges 
upon  which  Dolzhikov  was  at  work,  and  here  and  there 
the  stations  were  not  ready. 

Dubechnia — the  name  of  our  first  station — was 
seventeen  versts  from  the  town.  I  went  on  foot.  The 
winter  and  spring  corn  was  bright  green,  shining  in 
the  morning  sun.  The  road  was  smooth  and  bright, 
and  in  the  distance  I  could  see  in  outline  the  sta- 
tion, the  hills,  and  the  remote  farmhouses.  .  How 
good  it  was  out  in  the  open !  And  how  I  longed  to  be 
filled  with  the  sense  of  freedom,  if  only  for  that  morn- 
ing, to  stop  thinking  of  what  was  going  on  in  the  town, 
or  of  my  needs,  or  even  of  eating !  Nothing  has  so 
much  prevented  my  living  as  the  feeling  of  acute 
hunger,  which  make  my  finest  thoughts  get  mixed  up 
with  thoughts  of  porridge,  cutlets,  and  fried  fish. 
When  I  stand  alone  in  the  fields  and  look  up  at  the 
larks  hanging  marvellously  in  the  air,  and  bursting 


MY  LIFE  23 

with  hysterical  song,  I  think :  "It  would  be  nice  to 
have  some  bread  and  butter."  Or  when  I  sit  in  the 
road  and  shut  my  eyes  and  listen  to  the  wonderful 
sounds  of  a  May-day,  I  remember  how  good  hot  pota- 
toes smell.  Being  big  and  of  a  strong  constitution  I 
never  have  quite  enou^-ttf"elrt>v>and  so  my  chief  sensa- 
tion during  the  day  ^Jnmjggi)  and  so  I  can  under- 
stand why  so  many  people  who  are  working  for  a  bare 
living,  can  talk  of  nothing  but  food. 

At  Dubechnia  the  station  was  being  plastered  inside, 
and  the  upper  story  of  the  water-tank  was  being  built. 
It  was  close  and  smelt  of  lime,  and  the  labourers  were 
wandering  lazily  over  piles  of  chips  and  rubbish. 
The  signalman  was  asleep  near  his  box  with  the  sun 
pouring  straight  into  his  face.  There  was  not  a  single 
tree.  The  telegraph  wire  gave  a  faint  hum,  and  here 
and  there  birds  had  alighted  on  it.  I  wandered  over 
the  heaps,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  and  remembered 
how  when  I  asked  the  engineer  what  my  duties  would 
be,  he  had  replied:  "  We  will  see  there."  But  what 
was  there  to  see  in  such  a  wilderness?  The  plasterers 
were  talking  about  the  foreman  and  about  one  Fedot 
Vassilievich.  I  could  not  understand  and  was  filled 
with  embarrassment — physical  embarrassment.  I  felt 
conscious  of  my  arms  and  legs,  and  of  j^nwjjLol^^of  .my 
big  body,  and  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  them  or 
where  to  go. 

After  walking  for  at  least  a  couple  of  hours  I  noticed 
that  from  the  station  to  the  right  of  the  line  there  were 


MY  LIFE 


telegraph-poles  which  after  about  one  and  a  half  or 
two  miles  ended  in  a  white  stone  wall.  The  labourers 
said  it  was  the  office,  and  I  decided  at  last  that  I  must 
go  there. 

It  was  a  very  old  farmhouse,  long  unused.  The  wall 
of  rough,  white  stone  was  decayed,  and  in  places  had 
crumbled  away,  and  the  roof  of  the  wing,  the  blind 
wall  of  which  looked  toward  the  railway,  had  perished, 
and  was  patched  here  and  there  with  tin.  Through 
the  gates  there  was  a  large  yard,  overgrown  with  tall 
grass,  and  beyond  that,  an  old  house  with  Venetian 
blinds  in  the  windows,  and  a  high  roof,  brown  with  rot. 
On  either  side  of  the  house,  to  right  and  left,  were  two 
symmetrical  wings ;  the  windows  of  one  were  boarded 
up,  while  by  the  other,  the  windows  of  which  were 
open,  there  was  a  number  of  calves  grazing.  The 
last  telegraph-pole  stood  in  the  yard,  and  the  wire 
went  from  it  to  the  wing  with  the  blind  wall.  The 
door  was  open  and  I  went  in.  By  the  table  at  the  tele- 
graph was  sitting  a  man  with  a  dark,  curly  head  in  a 
canvas  coat ;  he  glared  at  me  sternly  and  askance, 
but  he  immediately  smiled  and  said  : 

"  How  do  yoii-doT-iiittle  Profit?  " 

It  was  Ivan  t|he£rakp^  my  school  friend,  who  was 
expelled,  when  he  was  in  the  second  class,  for  smoking. 
Once,  during  the  autumn,  we  were  out  catching  gold- 
finches, starlings,  and  hawfinches,  to  sell  them  in  the 
market  early  in  the  morning  when  our  parents  were 
still  asleep. 


MY  LIFE 


25 


We  beat  up  flocks  of  starlings  and  shot  at  them  with 
pellets,  and  then  picked  up  the  wounded,  and  some 
died  in  terrible  agony — I  can  still  remember  how 
they  moaned  at  night  in  my  cage — and  some  re- 
covered. And  we  sold  them,  and  swore  black  and 
blue  that  they  were  male  birds.  Once  in  the  market 
I  had  only  one  starling  left,  which.  I Jhawked  about  and 
finally  sold  for  a  copeck.  '  A  little  profit!  "  I  said  to 
console  myself,  and  from  that  time  at  school  I  was 
always  known  as  '  Little  Profit,"  and  even  now, 
schoolboys  and  the  townspeople  sometimes  use  the 
name  to  tease  me,  though  no  one  but  myself  remembers 
how  it  came  about. 

Cheprakov  never  was  strong.  He  was  narrow- 
chested,  round-shouldered,  long-legged.  His  tie  looked 
like  a  piece  of  string,  he  had  no  waistcoat,  and  his 
boots  were  worse  than  mine — with  the  heels  worn 
down.  He  blinked  with  his  eyes  and  had  an  eager 
expression  as  though  he  were  trying  to  catch  some- 
thing and  he  was  in  a  constant  fidget. 

:  You  wait,"  he  said,  bustling  about.     "  Look  here! 
.     What  was  I  saying  just  now?  ' 

We  began  to  talk.  I  discovered  that  the  estate  had 
till  recently  belonged  to  the  Cheprakovs  and  only  the 
previous  autumn  had  passed  to  Dolzhikov,  who  thought 
it  more  profitable  to  keep  his  money  in  land  than  in 
shares,  and  had  already  bought  three  big  estates  in 
our  district  with  the  transfer  of  all  mortgages.  When 
Cheprakov's  mother  sold,  she  stipulated  for  the  right 


MY  LIFE 

to  live  in  one  of  the  wings  for  another  two  years  and 
l"  get  her  son  a  job  in  the  office. 

"Why  shouldn't  he  buy?"  said  Cheprakov  of  the 
engineer.  ''  He  gets  a  lot  from  the  contractors.  He 
bribes  them  all." 

Then  he  took  me  to  dinner,  deciding  in  his  emphatic 
way  that  I  was  to  live  with  him  in  the  wing  and  board 
with  his  mother. 

"  She  is  a  screw,"  he  said,  "but  she  will  not  take 
much  from  you." 

In  the  small  rooms  where  his  mother  lived  there  was 
a  queer  jumble;  even  the  hall  and  the  passage  were 
stacked  with  furniture,  which  had  been  taken  from 
the  house  after  the  sale  of  the  estate ;  and  the  furniture 
was  old,  and  of  redwood.  Mrs.  Cheprakov,  a  very 
stout  elderly  lady,  with  slanting,  Chinese  eyes,  sat  by 
the  window,  in  a  big  chair,  knitting  a  stocking.  She 
received  me  ceremoniously. 

"It  is  Polozniev,  mother,"  said  Cheprakov,  intro- 
ducing me.  '  He  is  going  to  work  here." 

'  Are  you  a  nobleman?  "  she  asked  in  a  strange, 
unpleasant  voice  as  though  she  had  boiling  fat  in 
her  throat. 

"Yes,"  I  answered. 

"Sit  down." 

The  dinner  was  bad.  It  consisted  only  of  a  pie 
with  unsweetened  curds  and  some  milk  soup.  Elena 
Nikifirovna,  my  hostess,  was  perpetually  winking, 
first  with  one  eye,  then  with  the  other.  She  talked 


MY  LIFE  27 

and  ate,  but  in  her  whole  aspect  there  was  a  deathlike 
quality,  and  one  could  almost  detect  the  smell  of  a 
corpse.  Life  hardly  stirred  in  her,  yet  she  had  the 
air  of  being  the  lady  of  the  manor,  who  had  onra  had 
her  serfs,  and  was  the  wife  of  a  general,  whose  ser- 
vants had  to  call  him  "  Your  Excellency/'  and  when 
these  miserable  embers  of  life  flared  up  in  her  for  a 
moment,  she  would  say  to  her  son  : 

"  Ivan,  that  is  not  the  way  to  hold  your  knife!  ' 

Or  she  would  say,  gasping  for  brea"th,  with  the  pre- 
ciseness  of  a  hostess  labouring  to  entertain  her  guest : 

"  We  have  just  sold  our  estate,  you  know.  It  is  a 
pity,  of  course,  we  have  got  so  used  to  being  here, 
but  Dolzhikov  promised  to  make  Ivan  station-master 
at  Dubechnia,  so  that  we  shan't  have  to  leave.  We 
shall  live  here  on  the  station,  which  is  the  same  as  liv- 
ing on  the  estate.  The  engineer  is  such  a  nice  man ! 
Don't  you  think  him  very  handsome?  ' 

Until  recently  the  Cheprakovs  had  been  very  well- 
to-do,  but  with  the  general's  death  everything  changed. 
Elena  Nikifirovna  began  to  quarrel  with  the  neigh- 
bours and  to  go  to  law,  and  she  did  not  pay  her  bailiffs 
and  labourers ;  she  was  always  afraid  of  being  robbed — 
and  in  less  than  ten  years  Dubechnia  changed  com- 
pletely. 

Behind  the  house  there  was  an  old  garden  run  wild, 
overgrown  with  tall  grass  and  brushwood.  I  walked 
along  the  terrace  which  was  still  well-kept  and  beauti- 
ful ;  through  the  glass  door  I  saw  a  room  with  a  par- 


MY  LIFE 

quet  floor,  which  must  have  been  the  drawing-room. 
It  contained  an  ancient  piano,  some  engravings  in 
mahogany  frames1  on  the  walls — and  nothing  else. 
There  was  nothing  left  of  the  flower-garden  but  peonies 
and  poppies,  rearing  their  white  and  scarlet  heads 
above  the  ground;  on  the  paths,  all  huddled  together, 
were  young  maples  and  elm-trees,  which  had  been 
stripped  by  the  cows.  The  growth  was  dense  and 
the  garden  seemed  impassable,  and  only  near  the 
house,  where  there  still  stood  poplars,  firs,  and  some 
old  lime  trees,  were  there  traces  of  the  former  avenues, 
and  further  on  the  garden  was  being  cleared  for  a 
hay-field,  and  here  it  was  no  longer  allowed  to  run 
wild,  and  one's  mouth  and  eyes  were  no  longer  filled 
with  spiders'  webs,  and  a  pleasant  air  was  stirring. 
The  further  out  one  went,  the  more  open  it  was, 
and  there  were  cherry-trees,  plum-trees,  wide-spreading 
old  apple-trees,  lichened  and  held  up  with  props,  and 
the  pear-trees  were  so  tall  that  it  was  incredible  that 
there  could  be  pears  on  them.  This  part  of  the  garden 
was  let  to  the  market-women  of  our  town,  and  it  was 
guarded  from  thieves  and  starlings  by  a  peasant — an 
idiot  who  lived  in  a  hut. 

The  orchard  grew  thinner  and  became  a  mere 
meadow  running  down  to  the  river,  which  was  over- 
grown with  reeds  and  withy-beds.  There  was  a  pool 
by  the  mill-dam,  deep  and  full  of  fish,  and  a  little  mill 
with  a  straw  roof  ground  and  roared,  and  the  frogs 
croaked  furiously.  On  the  water,  which  was  as  smooth 


MY  LIFE  29 

as  glass,  circles  appeared  from  time  to  time,  and 
water-lilies  trembled  on  the  impact  of  a  darting  fish. 
The  village  of  Dubechnia  was  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river.  The  calm,  azure  pool  was  alluring  with  its 
promise  of  coolness  and  rest.  And  now  all  this, 
the  pool,  the  mill,  the  comfortable  banks  of  the  river, 
belonged  to  the  engineer  ! 

And  here  my  new  work  began.  I  received  and  de- 
spatched telegrams,  I  wrote  out  various  accounts  and 
copied  orders,  claims,  and  reports,  sent  in  to  the  office 
by  our  illiterate  foremen  and  mechanics.  But  most 
of  the  day  I  did  nothing,  walking  up  and  down  the 
room  waiting  for  telegrams,  or  I  would  tell  the  boy 
to  stay  in  the  wing,  and  go  into  the  garden  until  the 
boy  came  to  say  the  bell  was  ringing.  I  had  dinner 
with  Mrs.  Cheprakov.  Meat  was  served  very  rarely; 
most  of  the  dishes  were  made  of  milk,  and  on  Wednes- 
days and  Fridays  we  had  Lenten  fare,  and  the  food 
was  served  in  pink  plates,  which  were  called  Lenten. 
Mrs.  Cheprakov  was  always  blinking — the  habit  grew 
on  her,  and  I  felt  awkward  and  embarrassed  in  her 
presence. 

As  there  was  not  enough  work  for  one,(Chepra£ov 
did  nothing,  but  slept  or  went  down  to  the  pool  with 
his  gun  to  shoot  ducks.  In  the  evenings  he  got  drunk 
in  the  village,  or  at  the  station,  and  before  going  to  bed 
he  would  look  in  the  glass  and  say : 

"  How  are  you,  Ivan  Cheprakov?' 

When  he  was  drunk,  he  was  very  pale  and  used  to 

3 


30 


MY  LIFE 


rub  his  hands  and  laugh,  or  rather  neigh,  He-he-he ! 

Out  of  bravado  he  would  undress  himself  and  run  naked 

> 

through  the  fields,   and  he  used  to  eat  flies  and  say 
they  were  a  bit  sour. 


IV. 


Once  after  dinner  he  came  running  into  the  wing, 
panting,  tq^say^L 

"  Your  sister Jhas  come  to  see  you." 

_..-•• 

I  went  out  and  saw  a  fly  standing  by  the  steps  of 
the  house.  My  sister  had  brought  Aniuta  Blagovo 
and  a  military  gentleman  in  a  summer  uniform.  As 
I  approached  I  recognised  the  military  gentleman  as 
Aniuta' s  brother,  the  doctor. 

We've  come  to  take  you  for  a  picnic,"  he  said, 
"  if  you've  no  objection." 

My  sister  and  Aniuta  wanted  to  ask  how  I  was 
getting  on,  but  they  were  both  silent  and  only  looked 
at  me.  They  felt  that  I  didn't  like  my  job,  and  tears 
came  into  my  sister's  eyes  and  Aniuta  Blagovo  blushed. 
We  went  into  the  orchard,  the  doctor  first,  and  he 
said  ecstatically  : 

{  What  air !     By  jove,  what  air ! ' 

He  was  just  a  boy  to  look  at.  He  talked  and  walked 
like  an  undergraduate,  and  the  look  in  his  grey  eyes 
was  as  lively,  simple,  and  frank  as  that  of  a  nice  boy. 
Compared  with  his  tall,  handsome  sister  he  looked 
weak  and  slight,  and  his  little  beard  was  thin  and  so 


MY  LIFE  31 

was  his  voice — a  thin  tenor,  though  quite  pleasant. 
He  was  away  somewhere  with  his  regiment  and  had 
come  home  on  leave,  and  said  that  he  was  going  to 
Petersburg  in  the  autumn  to  take  his  M.D.  He 
already  had  a  family — a  wife  and  three  children ; 
he  had  married  young,  in  his  second  ye«,r  at  the  Uni- 
versity, and  people  said  he  was  unhappily  married 
and  was  not  living  with  his  wife. 

f  What  is  the  time?  '  My  sister  was  uneasy.  "  We 
must  go  back  soon,  for  my  father  would  only  let  me 
be  away  until  six  o'clock." 

'  Oh,  your  father,"  sighed  the  doctor. 

I  made  tea,  and  we  drank  it  sitting  on  a  carpet  in 
front  of  the  terrace,  and  the  doctor,  kneeling,  drank 
from  his  saucer,  and  said  that  he  was  perfectly  happy. 
Then  Cheprakov  fetched  the  key  and  unlocked  the 
glass  door  and  we  all  entered  the  house.  It  was  dark 
and  mysterious  and  smelled  of  mushrooms,  and  our 
footsteps  made  a  hollow  sound  as  though  there  were 
a  vault  under  the  floor.  The  doctor  stopped  by  the 
piano  and  touched  the  keys  and  it  gave  out  a  faint, 
tremulous,  cracked  but  still  melodious  sound.  He 
raised  his  voice  and  began  to  sing  a  romance,  frown- 
ing and  impatiently  stamping  his  foot  when  he  touched 
a  broken  key.  My  sister  forgot  about  going  home, 
but  walked  agitatedly  up  and  down  the  room  and  said  : 
'  I  am  happy !  I  am  very,  very  happy ! ' 

There  was  a  note  of  surprise  in  her  voice  as  though 
it  seemed  impossible  to  her  that  she  should  be  happy. 

3A 


32 


MY  LIFE 


It  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  had  seen  her  so 
gay.  She  even  looked  handsome.  Her  profile  was 
not  good,  her  nose  and  mouth  somehow  protruded 
and  made  her  look  as  if  she  was  always  blowing,  but 
she  had  beautiful,  dark  eyes,  a  pale,  very  delicate  com- 
plexion, and  a  touching  expression  of  kindness  and 
sadness,  and  when  she  spoke  she  seemed  very  charm- 
ing and  even  beautiful.  Both  she  and  I  took  after 
our  mother;  we  were  broad-shouldered,  strong,  and 
sturdy,  but  her  paleness  was  a  sign  of  sickness,  she 
often  coughed,  and  in  her  eyes  I  often  noticed  the 
expression  common  to  people  who  are  ill,  but  who  for 
some  reason  conceal  it.  In  her  present  cheerfulness 
there  was  something  childish  and  naive,  as  though  all 
the  joy  which  had  been  suppressed  and  dulled  during 
our  childhood  by  a  strict  upbringing,  had  suddenly 
awakened  in  her  soul  and  rushed  out  into  freedom. 

But  when  evening  came  and  the  fly  was  brought 
round,  my  sister  became  very  quiet  and  subdued,  and 
sat  in  the  fly  as  though  it  were  a  prison- van. 

Soon  they  were  all  gone.  The  noise  of  the  fly  died 
away.  .  .  I  remembered  that  Aniuta  Blagavo  had 
said  not  a  single  word  to  me  all  day. 

"A  wonderful  girl !"  I  thought.  "A  wonderful  girl." 

Lent  came  and  every  day  we  had  Lenten  dishes. 
I  was  greatly  depressed  by  my  idleness  and  the  un- 
certainty of  my  position,  and,  slothful,  hungry,  dis- 
satisfied with  myself,  I  wandered  over  the  estate  and 
only  waitecl  for  an  energetic  mood  to  leave  the  place. 


MY  LIFE  33 

Once  in  the  afternoon  when  Radish  was  sitting  in 
our  wing,  Dolzhikov  entered  unexpectedly,  very  sun- 
burnt, and  grey  with  dust.  He  had  been  out  on  the 
line  for  three  days  and  had  come  to  Dubetfhnia  on  a 
locomotive  and  walked  over.  While  he  waited  for 
the  carriage  which  he  had  ordered  to  come  out  to 
meet  him  he  went  over  the  estate  with  his  bailiff, 
giving  orders  in  a  loud  voice,  and  then  for  a  whole 
hour  he  sat  in  our  wing  and  wrote  letters.  When 
telegrams  came  through  for  him,  he  himself  tapped 
out  the  answers,  while  we  stood  there  stiff  and  silent. 

*  What  a  mess!  "  he  said,  looking  angrily  through 
the  accounts.     "  I  shall  transfer  the  office  to  the  station 
in  a  fortnight  and  I  don't  know  what  I  shall  do  with 
you  then." 

"  I've  done  my  best,  sir,"  said  Cheprakov. 

*  Quite  so.       I  can  see  what  your  best  is.       You 
can  only  draw  your  wages."     The  engineer  looked  at 
me  and  went  on.     "  You  rely  on  getting  introductions 
to  make  a  career  for  yourself  with  as  little  trouble  as 
possible.        Well,    I   don't   care   about  introductions. 
Nobody  helped  me.     Before  I  had  this  line,  I  was  an 
engine-driver.     I  worked  in  Belgium  as  on  ordinary 
lubricator.     And  what  are  you  doing  here,  Panteley?  " 
he  asked,   turning  to  Radish.       "  Going  out  drink- 
ing?" 

For  some  reason  or  other  he  called  all  simple  people 
Panteley,  while  he  despised  men  like  Cheprakov  and 
myself,  and  called  us  drunkards,  beasts,  canaille. 


34 


MY  LIFE 


As  a  rule  he  was  hard  on  petty  officials,  and  paid  and 
dismissed  them  ruthlessly  without  any  explanation. 

At  last  the  carriage  came  for  him.  When  he  left 
he  promised  to  dismiss  us  al]  in  a  fortnight;  called 
the  bailiff  a  fool,  stretched  himself  out  comfortably  in 
the  carriage,  and  drove  away. 

"  Andrey  Ivanich,"  I  said  to  Radish,  '  will  you 
take  me  on  as  a  labourer?  ' 

"Why!     All  right!  " 

We  went  together  toward  the  town,  and  when  the 
station  and  the  farm  were  far  behind  us,  I  asked  : 

"Andrey  Ivanich,  why  did  you  come  to  Dubechnia?" 

'  Firstly  because  some  of  my  men  are  working  on 

the  line,  and  secondly  to  pay  interest  to  Mrs.  Chepra- 

kov.     I  borrowed  fifty  roubles  from  her  last  summer, 

and  now  I  pay  her  one  rouble  a  month  interest." 

The  decorator  stopped  and  took  hold  of  my  coat. 

"  Misail  Alexeich,  my  friend,"  he  went  on,  '  I 
take  it  that  if  a  common  man  or  a  gentleman  takes 
interest,  he  is  a  wrong-doer.  The  truth  is  not  in  him." 

Radish,  looking  thin,  pale,  and  rather  terrible,  shut 
his  eyes,  shook  his  head,  and  muttered  in  a  philosophic 
tone: 

"  The  grub  eats  grass,  rust  eats  iron,  lies  devour  the 
soul.  God  save  us  miserable  sinners !  " 


36 


Radish  was  unpractical  and  he  was  no  business 
man;  he  undertook  more  work  than  he  could  do,  and 
when  it  came  to  payment  he  always  lost  his  reckoning 
and  so  was  always  out  on  the  wrong  side.  He  was  a 
painter,  a  glazier,  a  paper-hanger,  and  would  even 
take  on  tiling,  and  I  remember  how  he  used  to  run 
about  for  days  looking  for  tiles  to  make  an  insignifi- 
cant profit.  He  was  an  excellent  workman  and  would 
sometime  earn  ten  roubles  a  day,  and  but  for  his 
desire  to  be  a  master  and  to  call  himself  a  con- 
tractor, he  would  probably  have  made  quite  a  lot  of 
money. 

He  himself  was  paid  by  contract  and  paid  me  and 
the  others  by  the  day,  between  seventy-five  copecks 
and  a  rouble  per  day.  When  the  weather  was  hot 
and  dry  we  did  various  outside  jobs,  chiefly  painting 
roofs.  Not  being  used  to  it,  my  feet  got  hot,  as 
though  I  were  walking  over  a  ret-hot  oven,  and  when 
I  wore  felt  boots  my  feet  swelled.  But  this  was  only 
at  the  beginning.  Latej^on  I  got  used  to  it  and  every- 
thing went  all  right.  s^^LJived  among  the  people, 
to  whom  work  was  obligatory  and  unavoidable,  people 
who  worked  like  dray-horses,  and  knew  nothing  of 
the  moral  value  of  labour,  and  never  even  used  the 
word  "  labour  "  in  their  talk.  Among  them  I  also 
felt  like  a  dray-horse,  more  and  more  imbued  with  the 


jr 

36  MY  LIFE 


.necessity  and  inevitability  of  what  I  was  doing,  and 
this  made  my  life  easier,  and  saved  me  from  doubt. 

At  first  everything  amused  me,  everything  was  new. 
It  was  like  being  born  again.  I  could  sleep  on  the 
ground  and  go  barefoot — and  found  it  exceedingly 
-pleasant.  I  could  stand  in  a  crowd  of  simple  folks, 
without  embarrassing  them,  and  when  a  cab-horse 
fell  down  in  the  street,  I  used  to  run  and  help  it  up 
without  being  afraid  of  soiling  my  clothes.  But, 
best  of  all,  I  was  living  independently  and  was  not  a 
burden  on  any  one. 

The  painting  of  roofs,  especially  when  we  mixed 
our  own  paint,  was  considered  a  very  profitable  busi- 
ness, and  therefore,  even  such  good  workmen  as 
Radish  did  not  shun  this  rough  and  tiresome  work. 
In  short  trousers,  showing  his  lean,  muscular  legs, 
he  used  to  prowl  over  the  roof  like  a  stork,  and  I  used 
to  hear  him  sigh  wearily  as  he  worked  his  brush  : 

"  Woe,  woe  to  us,  miserable  sinners!  ' 

He  could  walk  as  easily  on  a  roof  as  on  the  ground. 
In  spite  of  his  looking  so  ill  and  pale  and  corpse-like, 
his  agility  was  extraordinary ;  like  any  young  man  he 
would  paint  the  cupola  and  the  top  of  the  church  with- 
out scaffolding,  using  only  ladders  and  a  rope,  and  it 
was  queer  and  strange  when,  standing  there,  far 
above  the  ground,  he  would  rise  to  his  full  height  and 
cry  to  the  world  at  large : 

"  Grubs  eat  grass,  rust  eats  iron,  lies  devour  the 
soul !  " 


MY  LIFE  37 

Or,  thinking  of  something,  he  would  suddenly  an- 
swer his  own  thought : 

"  Anything  may  happen  !    Anything  may  happen  !  ' 

When  I  went  home  from  work  all  the  people  sitting 
outside  their  doors,  the  shop  assistants,  boys,  and 
their  masters,  used  to  shout  after  me  andCjeer^spite- 
fully,  and  at  first  it  seemed  monstrous  and  distressed 
me  greatly. 

"Little  Profit,"  they  used  to  shout.  "House- 
painter!  Yellow  ochre!  ' 

And  no  one  treated  me  so  unmercifully  as  those 
who  had  only  just  risen  above  the  people  and  had 
quite  recently  had  to  work  for  their  living.  Once  in 
the  market-place  as  I  passed  the  ironmonger's  a  can 
of  water  was  spilled  over  me  as  if  by  accident,  and 
once  a  stick  was  thrown  at  me.  And  once  a  fishmonger, 
a  grey-haired  old  man,  stood  in  my  way  and  looked  at 
me  morosely  and  said : 

"  It  isn't  you  'm  sorry  for,  you  fool,  it's  your 
father." 

And  when  my  acquaintances  met  me  they  got  con- 
fused. Some  regarded  me  as  a  queer  fish  and  a  fool, 
and  they  were  sorry  for  me;  others  did  not  know  how 
to  treat  me  and  it  was  difficult  to  understand  them. 
Once,  in  the  daytime,  in  one  of  the  streets  off  Great 
Gentry  Street,  I  met  Aniuta  Blagovo.  I  was  on  my 
way  to  my  work  and  was  carrying  two  long  brushes 
and  a  pot  of  paint.  ;~When  she  recognised  me,  Aniuta 
blushed; 


38 


MY  LIFE 


1  Please  do  not  acknowledge  me  in  the  street/'  she 
said  nervously,  sternly,  in  a  trembling  voice,  without 
offering  to  shake  hands  with  me,  and  tears  suddenly 
gleamed  in  her  eyes.  '  If  you  must  be  like  this,  then, 
so — so  be  it,  but  please  avoid  me  in  public !  ' 

I  had  left  Great  Gentry  Street  and  was  living  in 
a  suburb,  called  Makarikha,  with  my  nurse  Karpovna, 
a  good-natured  but  gloomy  old  woman  who  was  al- 
ways looking  for  evil,  and  was  frightened  by  her 
dreams,  and  saw  omens  and  ill  in  the  bees  and  wasps 
which  flew  into  her  room.  And  in  her  opinion  my 
having  become  a  working  man  boded  no  good. 

"  You  are  lost!  "  she  said  mournfully,  shaking  her 
head.  "Lost!" 

With  her  in  her  little  house  lived  her  adopted  son, 
Prokofyi,  a  butcher,  a  huge,  clumsy  fellow,  of  about 
thirty,  with  ginger  hair  and  scrubby  moustache. 
When  he  met  me  in  the  hall,  he  would  silently  and  re- 
spectfully make  way  for  me,  and  when  he  was  drunk 
he  would  salute  me  with  his  whole  hand.  In  the 
evenings  he  used  to  have  supper,  and  through  the 
wooden  partition  I  could  hear  him  snorting  and  snuf- 
fling as  he  drank  glass  after  glass. 

*'  Mother,"  he  would  say  in  an  undertone. 
'Well,"  Karpovna  would  reply.     She  was  passion- 
ately fond  of  him.     "  What  is  it,  my  son?  ' 

1  I'll  do  you  a  favour,  mother.  I'll  feed  you  in  your 
old  age  in  this  vale  of  tears,  and  when  you  die  I'll 
bury  you  at  my  own  expense.  So  I  say  and  so  I'll  do." 


MY  LIFE  39 

I  used  to  japet^ip.  every  day  before  sunrise  and  go  to 
bed  early.  We  painters  ate  heavily  and  slept  soundly, 
and  only  during  the  night  would  we  have  any  excite- 
ment. I  never  quarrelled  with  my  comrades.  All 
day  long  there  was  a  ceaseless  stream  of  abuse,  cursing 
and  hearty  good  wishes,  as,  for  instance,  that  one's 
eyes  should  burst,  or  that  one  might  be  carried  off  by 
cholera,  but,  all  the  same,  among  ourselves  we  were 
very  friendly.  The  men  suspected  me  of  being  a 
religious  crank  and  used  to  laugh  at  me  good-naturedly, 
saying  thai  even  my  own  father  denounced  me,  and 
they  used  to  say  that  they  very  seldom  went  to  church 
and  that  many  of  them  had  not  been  to  confession  for 
ten  years,  and  they  justified  their  laxness  by  saying 
that  a  decorator  is  among  men  like  a  jackdaw  among 
birds. 

My  mates  respected  me  and  regarded  me  with  esteem ; 
they  evidently  liked  my  not  drinking  or  smoking,  and 
leading  a  quiet,  steady  life.  They  were  only  rather 
disagreeably  surprised  at  my  not  stealing  the  oil,  or 
going  with  them  to  ask  our  employers  for  a  drink. 
The  stealing  of  the  employers'  oil  and  paint  was  a 
custom  with  house-painters,  and  was  not  regarded 
as  theft,  and  it  was  remarkable  that  even  so  honest 
a  man  as  Radish  would  always  come  away  from  work 
with  some  white  lead  and  oil.  And  even  respectable 
old  men  who  had  their  own  Jiouses  in  Makarikha 
were  not  ashamed  to  ask  for/tips,  and  when  the  men, 
at  the  beginning  or  end  of  a*~jk>b,  made  up  to  some 

M  , ' 

/J    •    '          '  •  •  ,   .:-• 

•**S  *f     -^\r 


40 


MY  LIFE 


vulgar  fool  and  thanked  him  humbly  for  a  few  pence, 
I  used  to  feel  sick  and  sorry. 

With  the  customers  they  behaved  like  sly  courtiers, 
and  almost  every  day  I  was  reminded  of  Shakespeare's 
Polonius. 

"  There  will  probably  be  rain/*  a  customer  would 
say,  staring  at  the  sky. 

"  It  is  sure  to  rain,"  the  painters  would  agree. 

"  But  the  clouds  aren't  rain-clouds.  Perhaps  it 
won't  rain." 

'  No,  sir.     It  won't  rain.     It  won't  rain,  sure." 

Behind  their  backs  they  generally  regarded  the 
customers  ironically,  and  when,  for  instance,  they  saw 
a  gentleman  sitting  on  his  balcony  with  a  newspaper, 
they  would  say : 

"  He  reads  newspapers,  but  he  has  nothing  to 
eat." 

I  never  visited  my  people.  When  I  returned  from 
work  I  often  found  short,  disturbing  notes  from  my 
sister  about  my  father;  how  he  was  very  absent- 
minded  at  dinner,  and  then  slipped  away  and  locked 
himself  in  his  study  and  did  not  come  out  for  a  long 
time.  Such  news  upset  me.  I  could  not  sleep,  and 
I  would  go  sometimes  at  night  and  walk  along  Great 
Gentry  Street  by  our  house,  and  look  up  at  the  dark 
windows,  and  try  to  guess  if  all  was  well  within.  On 
Sundays  my  sister  would  come  to  see  me,  but  by 
stealth,  as  though  she  came  not  to  see  me,  but  our 
nurse.  And  if  she  came  into  my  room  she  would  look 


MY  LIFE  41 

pale,  with  her  eyes  red,  and  at  once  she  would  begin 
to  weep. 

"  Father  cannot  bear  it  much  longer, "  she  would 
say.  "  If,  as  God  forbid,  something  were  to  happen 
to  him,  it  would  be  on  your  conscience  all  your  life. 
It  is  awful,  Misail !  For  mother's  sake  I  implore  you 
to  mend  your  ^5^11^ 

"  My  dear  sister,"  I  replied.  "  How  can  I  reform 
when  I  am  convinced  that  I  am  acting  according  to  my 
conscience?  Do  try  to  understand  me! 

"  I  know  you  are  obeying  your  conscience,  but  it 
ought  to  be  possible  to  do  so  without  hurting  any- 
body." 

"  Oh,  saints  above!  "  the  old  woman  would  sigh  be- 
hind the  door.  "  You  are  lost.  There  will  be  a  mis- 
fortune, my  dear.  It  is  bound  to  come." 

VI 

One  Sunday,  Doctor  Blagavo  came  to  see  me  unex- 
pectedly. He  was  wearing  a  white  summer  uniform 
over  a  silk  shirt,  and  high  glace  boots. 

"  I  came  to  see  you !  "  he  began,  gripping  my  hand 
-in  his  hearty,  undergraduate  fashion.  "  I  hear  of  you 
every  day  and  I  have  long  intended  to  go  and  see  you 
to  have  a  heart-to-heart,  as  they  say.  Things  are 
awfully  boring  in  the  town ;  there  is  not  a  living  soul 
worth  talking  to.  How  hot  it  is,  by  Jove!  "  he  went 
on,  taking  off  his  tunic  and  standing  in  his  silk  shirt. 
"  My  dear  fellow,  let  us  have  a  talk." 


MY  LIFE 

I  was  feeling  bored  and  longing  for  other  society 
than  that  of  the  decorators.  I  was  really  glad  to  see 
him. 

"  To  begin  with,"  he  said,  sitting  on  my  bed,  "  I 
sympathise  with  you  heartily,  and  I  have  a  profound 
respect  for  your  present  way  of  living.  In  the  town 
you  are  misunderstood  and  there  is  nobody  to  under- 
stand you,  because,  as  you  know,  it  is  full  of  Gogol  ian 
pig-faces.  But  I  guessed  what  you  were  at  the  picnic. 
You  are  a  noble  soul,  an  honest,  high-minded  man ! 
I  respect  you  and  think  it  an  honour  to  shake  hands 
with  you.  To  change  your  life  so  abruptly  and  sud- 
denly as  you  did,  you  must  have  passed  through  a 
most  trying  spiritual  process,  and  to  go  on  with  it 
now,  to  live  scrupulously  by  your  convictions,  you 
must  have  to  toil  incessantly  both  in  mind  and  in 
heart.  Now,  please  tell  me,_donjt  you  think  that  if 
you  spent  ^ITtEisTorce  ofwifl,  intensity,  juid  power 
on  something*  else,  like  trying  to  be  a  great  scholar  or 
an  artist,  that  your  life  would  be  both  wider  and 
deeper,  and  altogether  more  productive?  ' 

"We  talked  and  when  we  came  to  speak  of  physical 
labour,  I  expressed  this  idea :  that  it  was  necessary 
that  the  strong  should  not  enslave  the  weak,  and  that 
the  minority  should  not  be  a  parasite  on  the  majority, 
always  sucking  up  the  finest  sap,  i.e.,  it  was  necessary 
that  all  without  exception — .the  strong  and  the  weak, 
the  rich  and  the  poor — should  share  equally  in  the 
struggle  for  existence,  every  man  for  himself,  and  in 


MY  LIFE  43 

that  respect  there  was  no  better  means  of  levelling 
than  physical  labour  and  compulsory  service  for  all. 

"  You  think,  then,"  said  the  doctor,  "  that  all,  with- 
out  exception,  should  be  employed  in  physical  labour?" 

"  Yes." 

"  But  don't  you  think  that  if  everybody,  including 
the  best  people,  thinkers  and  men  of  science,  were  to 
take  part  in  the  struggle  for  existence,  each  man  for 
himself,  and  took  to  breaking  stones  and  painting  roofs, 
it  would  be^  a  ^riouj_nie.njajce^_pmgress  ?  ' 

""Where  is' the  danger?  "  I  asked.  "  Progress  con- 
sists in  deeds  of  love,  in  the  fulfilment  of  the  moral 
law.  If  you  enslave  no  one,  and  are  a  burden  upon  no 
one,  what  further  progress  do  you  want?  " 

"  But  look  here!  "  said  Blagovo,  suddenly  losing  his 
temper  and  getting  up.  "  I  say!  ^lf  a  snail  in  its 
shell  is  engaged  in  self-perfection  in  obedience  to  the 
moral  law — would  you  call  that  progress?  " 

ee   -n      i         i        o'jj     "' T    "  "ill     J  (t  ff  J         >j.  1 

'  But  why?  I  was  nettled.  '  If  you  don  t  make 
your  neighbours  feed  you,  clothe  you,  carry  you, 
defend  you  from  your  enemies,  surely,  that  is  progress 
amidst  a  life  resting  on  slavery.  My  view  is  that  that 
is  the  most  real  and,  perhaps,  the  only  possible, 
the  only  progress  necessary." 

"  The  limits  of  universal  progress,  which  is  common 
to  all  men,  are  in  infinity,  and  it  seems  to  me  strange 
to  talk  of  a  '  possible  '  progress  limited  by  our  needs 
and  temporal  conceptions."  « 

"  If  the  limits  of  progress  are  in  infinity,  as  you  say, 


44  MY  LIFE 

then  it  means  that  its  goal  is  indefinite,"  I  said. 
"  Think  of  living  without  knowing  definitely  what 
ior!  " 

1  Why  not  ?  Your  *  not  knowing  '  is  not  so  boring  as 
your  *  knowing.'  I  am  walking  up  a  ladder  which  is 
called  progress,  civilisation,  culture.  I  go  on  and  on, 
not  knowing  definitely  where  I  am  going  to,  but  surely 
it  is  worith  while  living  for  the  sake  of  the  wonderful 
ladder  alone.  And  you  know  exactly  what  you  are 
living  for — that  some  should  not  enslave  others,  that 
the  artist  and  the  man  who  mixes  his  colours  for  him 
should  dine  equally  well.  But  that  is  the  bourgeois, 
kitchen  side  of  life,  and  isn't  it  disgusting  only  to  live 
for  that?  If  some  insects  devour  others,  devil  take 
them,  let  them  !  We  need  not  think  of  them,  they  will 
perish  and  rot,  however  you  save  them  from  slavery— 
we  must  think  of  that  great  Millenium  which  awaits 
all  mankind  in  the  distant  future." 

Blagovo  argued  hotly  with  me,  but  it  was  noticeable 
that  he  was  disturbed  by  some  outside  thught. 

"  Your  sister  is  not  coming,"  he  said,  consulting  his 
watch.  :  Yesterday  she  was  at  our  house  and  said 
she  was  going  to  see  you.  You  go  on  talking  about 
slavery,  slavery,"  he  went  on,  '*  but  it  is  a  special 
question,  and  all  these  questions  are  solved  by  man- 
kind gradually  " 

We  began  to  talk  of  evolution,  f  I  said  that  every 
man  decides  the  question  of  good  and  evil  for  him- 
self, and  does  not  wait  for  mankind  to  solve  the  ques- 


MY  LIFE  45 

tion    by    virtue    of    gradual    development.     Besides, 

Witt  two  ends.       Side  by   side 


with  the  gradual  development  of  humanitarian  ideas, 
there  is  the  gradual  growth  of  ideas  of  a  different 
kind.  Serfdom  is  past,  and  capitalism  is  growing. 
And  with  ideas  of  liberation  at  their  height  the  ma- 
jority, ju&t  as  in  the  days  of  Baty,  feeds,  clothes,  and 
defends  the  minority;  and  is  left  hungry,  naked,  and 
defenceless.  The  state  of  things  harmonises  beauti- 
fully with  all  your  tendencies  and  movements,  because 
the  art  of  enslaving  is  also  being  gradually  developed. 
We  no  longer  flog  our  servants  in  the  stables,  but  we 
give  slavery  more  refined  forms  ;  at  any  rate,  we  are 
aMe  to  justify  it  in  each  separate  case.  Ideas  remain 
ideas  with  us,  but  if  we  could,  now,  at  the  end  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  throw  upon  the  working  classes 
all  our  most  unpleasant  physiological  functions,  we 
should  do  so,  and,  of  course,  we  should  justify  our- 
selves by  saying  that  if  the  best  people,  thinkers  and 
great  scholars,  had  to  waste  their  time  on  such  func- 
tions, progress  would  be  in  serious  jeopardy. 

Just  then  my  sister  entered.  When  she  saw  the 
doctor,  she  was  flurried  and  excited,  and  at  once  be- 
gan to  say  that  it  was  time  for  her  to  go  home  to 
her  father. 

'  Cleopatra  Alexeyevna,"  said  Blagovo  earnestly, 
laying  his  hands  on  his  heart,  "  what  will  happen 
to  your  father  if  you  spend  half  an  hour  with  your 
brother  and  me?  " 


46 


MY  LIFE 


He  was  a  simple  kind  of  man  and  could  communicate 
his  cheerfulness  to  others.  My  sister  thought  for  a 
minute  and  began  to  laugh,  and  suddenly  got  very 
happy,  suddenly,  unexpectedly,  just  as  she  did  at  the 
picnic.  We  went  out  into  the  fields  and  lay  on  the 
grass,  and  went  on  with  our  conversation  and  looked 
at  the  town,  where  all  the  windows  facing  the  west 
looked  golden  in  the  setting  sun. 

After  that  Blagovo  appeared  every  time  my  sister 
came  to  see  me,  and  they  always  greeted  each  other 
as  though  their  meeting  was  unexpected.  My  sister 
used  to  listen  while  the  doctor  and  I  argued,  and  her 
face  was  always  joyful  and  rapturous,  admiring  and 
curious,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  a  new  world  was 
slowly  being  discovered  before  her  eyes,  a  world  which 
she  had  not  seen  before  even  in  her  dreams,  which 
now  she  was  trying  to  divine;  when  the  doctor  wias 
not  there  she  was  quiet  and  sad,  and  if,  as  she  sat  on 
my  bed,  she  sometimes  wept,  it  was  for  reasons  of 
which  she  did  not  speak. 

In  August  Radish  gave  us  orders  to  go  to  the  rail- 
way. A  couple  JQ|  days  before  we  were  "  driven  "  out 
of  town,  ijay  father) came  to  see  me.  He  sat  down 
and,  without  looking  at  me,  slowly  wiped  his  red  face, 
then  took  out  of  his  pocket  our  local  paper  and  read 
out  with  deliberate  emphasis  on  each  word  that  a 
/  schoolfellow  of  my  own  age,  the  son  of  the  director 
\  of  the  State  Bank,  had  been  appointed  chief  clerk  of 

ie  Court  of  the  Exchequer. 


MY  LIFE  47 

now,  look  at  yourself^  he  said,  folding  up  the 

iMVMHmHHHii^MMMBMMMiVatMMMMV^ii^MVMP^C^^^ 

newspaper.  y^u^are  a  beggar,  a  vagabond,  a  scoun- 
drel!  /Even  the  working  class  people  and  peasants  get 
education  to  make  themselves  decent  people,  while 
you,  a  Polozniev,  with  famous,  noble  ancestors,  go 
wallowing  in  the  mire !  But  I  did  not  come  here  to 
talk  to  you.  I  have  given  you  up  already. "  He 
went  on  in  a  choking  voice,  as  he  stood  up:  '  I  came 
here  to  find  out  where  your  sister  i.s,  you  scoundrel ! 
She  left  me  after  dinner.  It  is  now  past  seven  o'clock 
and  she  is  not  in.  She  has  been  going  out  lately  with- 
out telling  me,  and  she  has  been  disrespectful — and  I 
see  your  filthy,  abominable  influence  at  work.  Where 
is  she?  " 

He  had  in  his  hands  the  familiar  umbrella,  and  I 
was  already  taken  aback,  and  I  stood  stiff  and  erect, 
like  a  schoolboy,  waiting  for  my  father  to  thrash  me, 
but  he  saw  the  glance  I  cast  at  the  umbrella  and  this 
probably  checked  him. 

'  Live  as  you  like!  J     he  said.       '  My  blessing  is 
gone  from  you." 

'  Good  God !  J '  muttered  my  old  nurse  behind  the 
door.  You  are  lost.       Oh !  my  heart  feels  some 

misfortune  coming.     I  can  feel  it." 

I  went  to  work  on  the  railway.  During  the  whole  of 
August  there  was  wind  and  rain.  It  was  damp  and 
cold ;  the  corn  had  now  been  gathered  in  the  fields, 
and  on  the  big  farms  where  the  reaping  was  done  with 
machines,  the  wheat  lay  not  in  sheaves,  but  in  heaps; 

4  A 


48 


MY  LIFE 


and  I  remember  how  those  melancholy  heaps  grew 
darker  and  darker  every  day,  and  the  grain  sprouted. 
It  was  hard  work;  the  pouring  rain  spoiled  everything 
that  we  succeeded  in  finishing.  We  were  not  allowed 
either  to  live  or  to  sleep  in  the  station  buildings  and 
had  to  take  shelter  in  dirty,  damp,  mud  huts  where  the 
"  rallies  "  had  lived  during  the  summer,  and  at  night 
I  could  not  sleep  from  the  cold  and  the  bugs  crawling 
over  my  face  and  hands.  And  when  we  were  working 
near  the  bridges,  then  the  "  railies  "  used  to  come  out 
in  a  crowd  to  fight  the  painters — which  they  regarded 
as  sport.  They  used  to  thrash  us,  steal  our  brushes, 
and  to  ^infuriate  us  and  provoke  us  to  a  fight;  they 
used  to  spoil  our  work,  as  when  they  smeared  the 
signal-boxes  with  green  paint.  To  add  to  all  our 
miseries  Radish  began  to  pay  us  very  irregularly.  All 
the  painting  on  the  line  was  given  to  one  contractor, 
who  subcontracted  with  another,  and  he  again  with 
Radish,  stipulating  for  twenty  per  cent,  commission. 
The  job  itself  was  unprofitable;  then  oame  the  rains; 
time  was  wasted ;  we  did  no  work  and  Radish  had  to 
pay  his  men  every  day.  The  starving  painters  nearly 
came  to  blows  with  him,  called  him  a  swindler,  a  blood- 
sucker, a  Judas,  and  he,  poor  man,  sighed  and  in 
despair  raised  his  hands  to  the  heavens  and  was  con- 
tinually going  to  Mrs.  Cheprakov  to  borrow  money. 


MY  LIFE  49 


VII 


Caine  the  rainy,  muddy,  dark  autumn,  bringing  a 
slack  time,  and  I  used  to  sit  at  home  three  days  in  the 
week  without  work,  or  did  various  jobs  outside  paint- 
ing; such  as  digging  earth  for  ballast  for  twenty 
copecks  a  day.  Doctor  Blagovo  had  gone  to  Petersburg. 
My  sister  did  not  come  to  see  me.  Radish  lay  at  home 
ill,  expecting  to  die  every  day. 

And  my  mood  was  also  autumnal ;  perhaps  because 
when  I  became  a  working  man  I  saw  only  the  seamy 
side  of  the  life  of  our  town,  an^e^aagLj^ay  made  fresh 
discoveries  which  brought  meCjodespair)  My  fellow 
townsmen,  both  those  of  whom  I  had 'fiacTa  low  opinion 
before,  and  those  whom  I  had  thought  fairly  decent, 
now  seemed  to  me  base,  cruel,  and  up  to  any  dirty 
trick.  We  poor  people  were  tricked  and  cheated  in 
the  accounts,  kept  waiting  for  hours  in  cold  passages 
or  in  the  kitchen,  and  we  were  insulted  and  uncivilly 
treated.  In  the  autumn  I  had  to  paper  the  library  and 
two  rooms  at  the  club.  I  was  paid  seven  copecks  a 
piece,  but  was  told  to  give  a  receipt  for  twelve  copecks, 
and  when  I  refused  to  do  it,  a  respectable  gentleman 
in  gold  spectacles,  one  of  the  stewards  of  the  club, 
said  to  me: 

"  If  you  say  another  word,  you  scoundrel,  I'll  knock 
you  down/' 

And  when  a  servant  whispered  to  him  that  I  was  the 


50  MY  LIFE 

son  of  Polozniev,  the  architect,  then  he  got  flustered 
and  blushed,  but  he  recovered  himself  at  once  and 
said: 

"  Damn  him." 

In  the  shops  we  working  men  were  sold  bad  meat, 
musty  flour,  and  coarse  tea.  In  church  we  were 
jostled  by  the  police,  and  in  the  hospitals  we  were 
mulcted  by  the  assistants  and  nurses,  and  if  we  could 
not  give  them  bribes  through  poverty,  we  were  given 
food  in  dirty  dishes.  In  the  post-office  the  lowest 
official  considered  it  his  duty  to  treat  us  as  animals 
and  to  shout  rudely  and  insolently :  Wait !  Don't 
you  come  pushing  your  way  in  here!  '  Even  the  dogs, 
even  they  were  hostile  to  us  and  hurled  themselves 
at  us  with  a  peculiar  malignancy.  But  what  struck 
me  most  of  all  in  my  new  position  was  the  entire 
lack  of  justice,  what  the  people  call  "  forgetting  God.'* 
Rarely  a  day  went  by  without  some  swindle.  The 
shopkeeper,  who  sold  us  oil,  the  contractor,  the  work- 
men, the  customers  themselves,  all  cheated.  It  was 
an  understood  thing  that  our  rights  were  never  con- 
sidered, and  we  always  had  to  pay  for  the  money 
we  had  earned,  going  with  our  hats  off  to  the  back 
door. 

I  was  paper-hanging  in  one  of  the  club-rooms,  next 
the  library,  when,  one  evening  as  I  was  on  the  point 
of  leaving,  Dolzhikov's  daughter  came  into  the  room 
carrying  a  bundle  of  books. 

I  bowed  to  her. 


MY  LIFE  51 

"  Ah !  How  are  you?  "  she  said,  recognising  me  at 
once  and  holding  out  her  hand.  '  I  am  very  glad  to 
see  you." 

She  smiled  and  looked  with  a  curious  puzzled  ex- 
pression at  my  blouse  and  the  pail  of  paste  and  the 
papers  lying  on  the  floor;  I  was  embarrassed  and  she 
also  felt  awkward. 

'  Excuse  my  staring  at  you,"  she  said.  *  I  have 
heard  so  much  about  you.  Especially  from  Doctor 
Blagovo.  He  is  enthusiastic  about  you.  I  have  met 
your  sister ;  she  is  a  deer,  sympathetic  girl,  but  I  could 
not  make  her  see  that  there  is  nothing  awful  in  your 
simple  life.  On  the  contrary,  you  are  the  most  inter- 
esting man  in  the  town." 

Once  more  she  glanced  at  the  pail  of  paste  and  the 
paper  and  said : 

'  I  asked  Doctor  Blagovo  to  bring  us  together,  but 
he  either  forgot  or  had  no  time  However,  we  have 
met  now.  I  should  be  very  pleased  if  you  would  call 
on  me.  I  do  so  want  to  have  a  talk.  I  am  a  simple 
person,"  she  said,  holding  out  her  hand,  "  and  I  hope 
you  will  come  and  see  me  without  ceremony.  My 
father  is  aw.ay,  in  Petersburg." 

She  went  into  the  reading-room,  with  her  dress 
rustling,  and  for  a  long  time  after  I  got  home  I  could 
not  sleep. 

During  that  autumn  some  kind  soul,  wishing  to 
relieve  my  existence,  sent  me  from  time  to  time  pres- 
ents of  tea  and  lemons,  or  biscuits,  or  roast  game. 


MY  LIFE 

Karpovna  said  the  presents  were  brought  by  a  soldier, 
though  from  whom  she  did  not  know;  and  the  soldier 
used  to  ask  if  I  was  well,  if  I  had  dinner  every  day, 
and  if  I  had  warm  clothes.  When  the  frost  began  the 
soldier  came  while  I  was  out  and  brought  a  soft  knitted 
scarf,  which  gave  out  a  soft,  hardly  perceptible  scent, 
and  I  guessed  who  my  good  fairy  had  been.  For  the 
scarf  srnelled  of  lily-of-the-valley,  Aniuta  Blagovo's 
favourite  scent. 

Toward  winter  there  was  more  work  and  thirgs 
became  more  cheerful.  Radish  came  to  life  again  and 
we  worked  together  in  the  cemetery  church,  where  we 
scraped  the  holy  shrine  for  gilding.  It  was  a  clean, 
quiet,  and,  as  our  mates  said,  a  specially  good  job. 
We  could  do  a  great  deal  in  one  day,  and  so  time 
passed  quickly,  imperceptibly.  There  was  no  swearing, 
nor  laughing,  nor  loud  altercations.  The  place  com- 
pelled quiet  and  decency,  and  disposed  one  for  tranquil, 
serious  thoughts.  Absorbed  in  our  work,  we  stood  or 
sat  immovably,  like  statues;  there  was  a  dead  silence, 
very  proper  to  a  cemetery,  so  that  if  a  tool  fell  down,  or 
the  oil  in  the  lamp  spluttered,  the  sound  would  be  loud 
and  startling,  and  we  would  turn  to  see  what  it  was. 
After  a  long  silence  one  could  hear  a  humming  like 
that  of  a  swarm  of  bees;  in  the  porch,  in  an  undertone, 
the  funeral  service  was  being*  read  over  a  dead  baby; 
or  a  painter  painting  a  moon  surrounded  with  stars  on 
the  cupola  would  begin  to  whistle  quietly,  and  re- 
remembering  suddenly  that  he  was  in  a  church,  would 


MY  LIFE  53 

stop ;    or    Radish    would    sigh    at   his   own   thoughts : 
"  Anything  may  happen!     Anything  may  happen!  ' 
or  above  our  heads  there  would  be  the  slow,  mourn- 
ful tolling  of  a  bell,  and  the  painters  would  say  it  must 
be  a  rich  man  being  brought  to  the  church.   .  .   . 

The  days  I  spent  in  the  peace  of  the  little  church, 
and  during  the  evenings  I  played  billiards,  or  went 
to  the  gallery  of  the  theatre  in  the  new  serge  suit  I 
had  bought  with  my  own  hard-earned  money.  They 
were  already  beginning  plays  and  concerts  at  the 
Azhoguins',  and  Radish  did  the  scenery  by  himself. 
He  told  me  about  the  plays  and  tableaux  vivants  at 
the  Azhoguins',  and  I  listened  to  him  enviously.  I  had 
a  great  longing  to  take  part  in  the  rehearsals,  but  I 
dared  not  go  to  the  Azhoguins'. 

A  week  before  Christmas  Doctor  Blagovo  arrived, 
and  we  resumed  our  arguments  and  played  billiards 
in  the  evenings.  When  he  played  billiards  he  used  to 
take  off  his  coat,  and  unfasten  his  shirt  at  the  neck, 
and  generally  try  to  look  like  a  debauchee.  He  drank 
a  little,  but  rowdily,  and  managed  to  spend  in  a  cheap 
tavern  like  the  Volga  as  much  as  twenty  roubles  in 
an  evening. 

Once  more  my  sister  came  to  see  me,  <and  when  they 
met  they  expressed  surprise,  but  I  could  see  by  her 
happy,  guilty  face  that  these  meetings  were  not  acci- 
dental. One  evening  when  we  were  playing  billiards 
the  doctor  said  to  me: 

I   say,   why   don't   you   call  on   Miss   Dolzhikov? 


i  < 


54 


MY  LIFE 


You  don't  know  Maria  Yictorovna.     She  is  a  clever, 
charming,  simple  creature." 

I  told  him  how  her  father,  the  engineer,  had  received 
me  in  the  spring. 

"  Nonsense!  "  laughed  the  doctor.  '  The  engineer 
is  one  thing  and  she  is  another.  Really,  my  good 
fellow,  you  mustn't  offend  her.  Go  and  see  her  some 
time.  Let  us  go  to-morrow  evening.  Will  you?  ' 

He  persuaded  me.  Next  evening  I  donned  my 
serge  suit  and  with  some  perturbation  set  out  to  call 
on  Miss  Dolzhikov.  The  footman  did  not  seem  to 
me  so  haughty  and  formidable,  or  the  furniture  so 
oppressive,  as  on  the  morning  when  I  had  come  to  ask 
for  work.  Maria  Yictorovna  was  expecting  me  and 
greeted  me  as  an  old  friend  and  gave  my  hand  a  warm, 
friendly  grip.  She  was  wearing  a  grey  dress  with  wide 
sleeves,  and  had  her  hair  done  in  the  style  which  when 
it  became  the  fashion  a  year  later  in  our  town,  was 
called  "  dog's  ears."  The  hair  was  combed  back  over 
the  ears,  and  it  made  Maria  Yictorovna's  face  look 
broader,  and  she  looked  very  like  her  father,  whose 
face  was  broad  and  red  and  rather  like  a  coacnman's. 
She  was  handsome  and  elegant,  but  not  young;  about 
thirty  to  judge  by  her  appearance,  though  she  was 
not  more  than  twenty-five. 

"Dear  doctor!  '  she  said,  making  me  sit  down. 
"  How  grateful  I  am  to  him.  But  for  him,  you  would 
not  have  come.  I  am  bored  to  death  !  My  father  has 
gone  and  left  me  alone,  and  I  do  not  know  what  to 
do  with  myself." 


I 

/•  ; 

/    V 


MY  LIFE  55 


Then  she  began  to  ask  where  I  was  working,  how 
much  I  got,  and  where  I  lived. 

"  Do  you  only  spend  what  you  earn  on  yourself?  ' 
she  asked. 

"  Yes." 

"  You  are  a  happy  man,"  she  replied.  "  All  the  evil 
in  life,  it  seems  to  me,  comes  from  boredom  and  idle- 
ness, and  spiritual  emptiness,  which  are  inevitable 
when  one  lives  at  other  people's  expense.  Don't 
think  I'm  showing  off.  I  mean  it  sincerely.  It  is 
dull  and  unpleasant  to  be  rich.  Win  friends  by  just 
riches,  they  say,  because  as  a  rule  there  is  and  can  be 
no  such  thing  as  just  riches." 

She  looked  at  the  furniture  with  a  serious,  cold 
expression,  as  though  she  was  making  an  inventory  of 
it,  and  went  on  : 

1  Ease  and  comfort  possess  a  magic  power.  Little 
by  little  they  seduce  even  strong-willed  people. 
Father  and  I  used  to  live  poorly  and  simply,  and  now 
you  see  how  we  live.  Isn't  it  strange?  "  she  said  with 
a  shrug.  "  We  spend  twenty  thousand  roubles  a  year  ! 
In  the  provinces!  " 

- 

'  Ease  and  comfort  niust  not  be  regarded  as  the 
inevitable  privilege  of  capital  and  education,"  I  said. 
'  It  seems  to  me  possible  to  unite  the  comforts  of  life 
with  work,  however  hard  and  dirty  it  may  be.  Your 
father  is  rich,  but,  as  he  says,  he  used  to  be  a  mechanic, 
and  just  a  lubricator." 

She  smiled  and  shook  her  head  doubtfully. 


56 


ML  LIFE 


"  Papa  sometimes  eats  tiurya,"  she  said,  "  but  only 
out  of  caprice." 

A  bell  rang  and  she;  got  up. 

"  The  rich  and  the  educated  ought  to  work  like  the 
rest,"  she  went  on,  "  and  if  there  is  to  be  any  comfort, 
it  should  be  accessible  to  all.  There  should  be  no 
privileges.  However,  that's  enough  philosophy.  Tell 
me  something  cheerful.  Tell  me  about  the  painters. 
What  are  they  like?  Funny?  " 

The  doctor  came.  I  began  to  talk  about  the  paint- 
ers, but,  being  unused  to  it,  I  felt  awkward  and  talked 
solemnly  and  ponderously  like  an  ethnographist.  The 
doctor  also  told  a  few  stories  about  working  people. 
He  rocked  to  and  fro  and  cried  and  fell  on  his  knees, 
and  when  he  was  depicting  a  drunkard,  lay  flat  on  the 
floor.  It  was  as  good  as  a  play,  and  Maria  Victorovna 
laughed  until  she  cried.  Then  he  played  the  piano  and 
sang  in  his  high-pitched  tenor,  and  Maria  Victorovna 
stood  by  him  and  told  him  what  to  sing  and  corrected 
him  when  he  made  a  mistake. 

"  I  hear  you  sing,  too,"  said  I. 

"Too?"  cried  the  doctor.  "She  is  a  wonderful 
singer,  an  artist,  and  you  say — too?  Careful,  care- 
ful !  " 

"  I  used  to  study  seriously,"  she  replied,  "  but  I 
have  given  it  up  now." 

She  sat  on  a  low  stool  and  told  us  about  her  life  in 
Petersburg,  and  imitated  famous  singers,  mimicking 
their  voices  and  mannerisms :  then  she  sketched  the 


MY  LIFE  57 

doctor  and  myself  in  her  album,  not  very  well,  but 
both  were  good  likenesses.  She  laughed  and  made 
jokes  and  funny  faces,  and  this  suited  her  better  than 
talking  about  unjust  riches,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
what  she  had  said  about  "  riches  and  comfort "  came 
not  from  herself,  but  was  ju?t  mimicry.  She  was  an 
admirable  comedian.  I  compared  her  mentally  with 
the  girls  of  our  town,  and  not  even  the  beautiful,  serious 
Aniuta  Blagovo  could  stand  up  against  her;  the  differ- 
ence was  as  vast  as  that  between  a  wild  and  a  garden 
rose. 

We  stayed  to  supper.  The  doctor  and  Maria  Vic- 
torovna  drank  red  wine,  champagne,  and  coffee  with 
cognac;  they  touched  glasses  and  drank  to  friendship, 
to  wit,  to  progress,  to  freedom,  and  never  got  drunk, 
but  went  rather  red  and  laughed  for  no  reason  until  they 
cried.  To  avoid  being  out  of  it  I  too,  drank  red  wine. 

*  People  with  talent  and  with  gifted  natures,"  said 
Miss  Dolzhikov,  "  know  how  to  live  and  go  their  own 
way;  but  ordinary  people  like  myself  know  nothing 
and  can  do  nothing  by  themselves ;  there  is  nothing 
for  them  but  to  find  some  deep  social  current  and  let 
themselves  be  borne  along  by  it." 

'  Is  it  possible  to  find  that  which  does  not  exist?  ' 
asked  the  doctor. 

'  It  doesn't  exist  because  we  don't  see  it." 

*  Is  that  so?     Social  currents  are  the  invention  of 
modern  literature.     They  don't  exist  here." 

A  discussion  began. 


58 


MY  LIFE 


1  We  have  no  profound  social  movements ;  nor  have 
we  had  them/'  said  the  doctor.  "  Modern  literature 
has  invented  a  lot  of  things,  and  modern  literature  in- 
vented intellectual  working  men  in  village  life,  but 
go  through  all  our  villages  and  you  will  only  find  Mr. 
Cheeky  Snout  in  a  jacket  or  black  frock  coat,  who  will 
make  four  mistakes  in  the  word  '  one.'  Civilised  life 
has  not  begun  with  us  yet.  We  have  the  same  sav- 
agery, the  same  slavery, the  same  triviality  as  we  had 
five  hundred  years  ago.  Movements,  currents — all  that 
is  so  wretched  and  puerile  mixed  up  with  such  vulgar, 
catch-penny  interests — and  one  cannot  take  it  seriously. 
You  may  think  you  have  discovered  a  large  social 
movement,  and  you  may  follow  it  and  devote  your 
life  in  the  modern  fashion  to  such  problems  as  the 
liberation  of  vermin  from  slavery,  or  the  abolition  of 
meat  cutlets — and  I  congratulate  you,  madam.  But 
we  have  to  learn,  learn,  learn,  and  there  will  be  plenty 
of  time  for  social  movements;  we  are  not  up  to  them 
yet,  and  upon  my  soul,  we  don't  understand  anything 
at  all  about  them." 

"  You  don't  understand,  but  I  do,"  said  Maria 
Victorovna.  "  Good  Heavens!  What  a  bore  you  are 
to-night." 

'  It  is  our  business  to  learn  and  learn,  to  try  and 
accumulate  as  much  knowledge  as  possible,  because 
serious  social  movements  come  where  there  is  know- 
ledge, and  the  future  happiness  of  mankind  lies  in 
science.  Here's  to  science!  " 


.---'    -  • 


MY  LIFE  69 

i 

"  One  thing  is  certain.  Life  must  somehow  be 
arranged  differently/'  said  Maria  Victorovna,  after 
some  silence  and  deep  thought,  "  and  life  as  it  has  been 
up  to  now  is  worthless.  Don't  let  us  talk  about  it. 

When  we  left  her  the  Cathedral  clock  struck  two. 

"  Did  you  like  her?  "  asked  the  doctor.  "  Isn't  she 
a  dear  girl  ?  ' 

We  had  dinner  at  Maria  Victorovna's  on  Christmas 
Day,  and  then  we  went  to  see  her  every  day  during  the 
holidays.  There  was  nobody  besides  ourselves,  and 
she  was  right  when  she  said  she  had  no  friends  in  the 
town  but  the  doctor  and  me.  We  spent  most  of 
the  time  talking,  and  sometimes  the  doctor  would 
bring  a  book  or  a  magazine  and  read  aloud.  After 
all,  he  was  the  first  cultivated  man  I  had  met.  I 
could  not  tell  if  he  knew  much,  but  he  was1  always 
generous  with  his  knowledge  because  he  wished  others 
to  know  too.  When  he  talked  about  medicine,  he 
was  not  like  any  of  our  local  doctors,  but  he  made  a 
new  and  singular  impression,  and  it  seemed  to  me 
that  if  he  had  wished  he  could  have  become  a  genuine 
scientist.  And  perhaps  he  was  the  only  person  at 
that  time  who  had  any  real  influence  over  me.  Meet- 
ing him  and  reading  the  books  he  gave  me,  I  began 
gradually  to  feel  a  need  for  knowledge  to  inspire  the 
tedium  of  my  work.  It  seemed  strange  to  me  that  I 
had  not  known  before  such  things  as  that  the  whole 
world  consisted  of  sixty  elements.  I  did  not  know 
what  oil  or  paint  was,  and  that  I  could  have 


60  MY  LIFE 

got  on  without  knowing  these  things.  My 
acquaintance  with  the  doctor  raised  me  morally 
too.  I  used  to  argue  with  him,  and  though  I  usually 
stuck  to  my  opinion,  yet,  through  him,  I  came  gradu- 
ally to  perceive  that  everything  was  not  clear  to  me, 
and  I  tried  to  cultivate  convictions  as  definite  as  possi- 
ble so  that  the  promptings  of  my  conscience  should  be 
precise  and  have  nothing  vague  about  them.  Never- 
theless, educated  and  fine  as  he  was,  far  and  away 
the  best  man  in  the  town,  he  was  by  no  means  perfect. 
There  was  something  rather  rude  and  priggish  in  his 
ways  and  in  his  trick  of  dragging  talk  down  to  dis- 
cussion, and  when  he  took  off  his  coat  and  sat  in  his 
shirt  and  gave  the  footman  a  tip,  it  always  seemed  to 
me  that  culture  was  just  a  part  of  him,  with  the  rest 
untamed  Tartar. 

After  the  holidays  he  left  once  more  for  Petersburg. 
He  went  in  the  morning  and  after  dinner  my  sister 
came  to  see  me.  Without  taking  off  her  furs,  she  sot 
silent,  very  pale,  staring  in  front  of  her.  She  began  to 
shiver  and  seemed  to  be  fighting  against  some  illness. 

"  You  must  have  caught  a  cold,"  I  said. 

Her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  rose  and  went  to 
Rarpovna  without  a  word  to  me,  as  though  I  had 
offended  her.  And  a  little  later  I  heard  her  speaking 
in  a  tone  of  bitter  reproach. 

"  Nurse,  what  have  I  been  living  for,  up  to  now? 
What  for?  Tell  me;  haven't  I  wasted  my  youth? 
During  the  best  years  I  have  had  nothing  but  making 


MY  LIFE  61 

up  accounts,  pouring  out  tea,  counting  the  copecks, 
entertaining  guests,  without  a  thought  that  there  was 
anything  better  in  the  world !  Nurse,  try  to  under- 
stand me,  I  too  have  human  desires  and  I  want  to  live 
and  they  have  made  a  housekeeper  of  me.  It  is  awful, 
awful !  " 

She  flung  her  keys  against  the  door  and  they  fell  with 
a  clatter  in  my  room.  They  were  the  keys  of  the  side- 
board, the  larder,  the  cellar,  and  the  tea-chest — the 
keys  my  mother  used  to  carry. 

"Oh!  Oh!  Saints  above!'  cried  my  old  nurse 
in  terror.  "  The  blessed  saints!  ' 

When  she  left,  my  sister  oame  into  my  room  for  her 
keys  and  said : 

"  Forgive  me.  Something  strange  has  been  going 
on  in  me  lately." 

VIII. 

One  evening  when  I  came  home  late  from  Maria 
Victorovna's  I  found  a  young  policeman  in  a  new  uni- 
form in  my  room;  he  was  sitting  by  the  table  reading. 

"  At  last!  "  he  said,  getting  up  and  stretching  him- 
self. "  This  is  the  third  time  I  have  been  to  see  you. 
The  governor  has  ordered  you  to  go  and  see  him  to- 
morrow at  nine  o'clock  sharp.  Don't  be  late." 

He  made  me  give  him  a  written  promise  to  comply 
with  his  Excellency's  orders  and  went  away.  This 
policeman's  vmt  and  the  unexpected  invitation  to 
see  i#e  governor  had  a  most  depressing  effect  on  me. 

^*        i  ...  1 1  i  i    n"1*^  5 


62 


MY  LIFE 


From  my  early  childhood  I  have  had  a  dread  of  gen- 
darmes, police,  legal  officials,  and  I  was  tormented  with 
anxiety  as  though  I  had  really  committed  a  crime, 
and  I  could  not  sleep.  Nurse  and  Prokofyi  were  also 
upset  and  could  not  sleep.  And,  to  make  things 
worse,  nurse  had  an  earache,  and  moaned  and  more 
than  once  screamed  out.  Hearing  that  I  could  not 
sleep  Prokofyi  came  quietly  into  my  room  with  a  little 
lamp  and  sat  by  the  table. 

"  You  should  have  a  drop  of  pepper-brandy.  .  ." 
he  said  after  some  thought.  '  In  this  vale  of  tears 
things  go  on  all  right  when  you  take  a  drop.  And  if 
mother  had  some  pepper-brandy  poured  into  her  ear 
she  would  be  much  better." 

About  three  he  got  ready  to  go  to  the  slaughter- 
house to  fetch  some  meat.  I  knew  I  should  not  sleep 
until  morning,  and  to  use  up  the  time  until  nine,  I 
went  with  him.  We  walked  with  a  lantern,  and  his 
boy,  Nicolka,  who  was  about  thirteeen,  and  had  blue 
spots  on  his  face  and  an  expression  like  a  murderer's, 
drove  behind  us  in  a  sledge,  urging  the  horse  on  with 
hoarse  cries. 

"  You  will  probably  be  punished  at  the  governor's," 
said  Prokofyi  as  we  walked.  "  There  is  a  governor's 
rank,  and  an  archimandrite's  rank,  and  an  officer's 
rank,  and  a  doctor's  rank,  and  every  profession  has  its 
own  rank.  You  don't  keep  to  yours  and  they  won't 
allow  it." 

The  slaughter-house  stood  behind  the  cemetery,  and 


MY  LIFE  63 

till  then  I  had  only  seen  it  at  a  distance.  It  con- 
sisted of  three  dark  sheds  surrounded  by  a  grey  fence, 
from  which,  when  the  wind  was  in  that  direction  in 
summer,  there  came  an  overpowering1  stench.  Now, 
as  I  entered  the  yard,  I  could  not  see  the  sheds  in  the 
darkness ;  I  groped  through  horses  and  sledges,  both 
empty  and  laden  with  meat;  and  there  were  men 
walking  about  with  lanterns  and  swearing  disgustingly. 
Prokofyi  and  Nicolka  swore  as  filthily  and  there  was 
a  continuous  hum  from  the  swearing  and  coughing  and 
the  neighing  of  the  horses. 

The  place  smelled  of  corpses  and  offal,  the  snow  was 
thawing  and  already  mixed  with  mud,  and  in  the  dark- 
ness it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  walking  through  a 
pool  of  blood. 

When  we  had  filled  the  sledge  with  meat,  we  went 
to  the  butcher's  shop  in  the  market-place.  Day  was 
beginning  to  dawn.  One  after  another  the  cooks 
came  with  baskets  and  old  women  in  mantles.  With 
an  axe  in  his  hand,  wearing  a  white,  blood-stained 
apron,  Prokofyi  swore  terrifically  and  crossed  himself, 
turning  toward  the  church,  and  shouted  so  loud  that 
he  could  be  heard  all  over  the  market,  avowing  that 
he  sold  his  meat  at  cost  price  and  even  at  a  loss.  He 
cheated  in  weighing  and  reckoning,  the  cooks  saw  it, 
but,  dazed  by  his  shouting,  they  did  not  protest,  but 
only  called  him  a  gallows-bird. 

Raising  and  dropping  his  formidable  axe,  he  assumed 
picturesque  attitudes  and  constantly  uttered  the 

5A 


64 


T  LIFE 


sound  "  Hak!  "  with  a  furious  expression,  and  I  was 
really  afraid  of  his  cutting  off  some  one's  head  or 
hand. 

I  stayed  in  the  butcher's  shop  the  whole  morning, 
and  when  at  last  I  went  to  the  governor's  my  fur  coat 
smelled  of  meat  and  blood.  My  state  of  mind  would 
have  been  appropriate  for  an  encounter  with  a  bear 
armed  with  no  more  than  a  staff.  I  remember  a  long 
staircase  with  a  striped  carpet,  and  a  young  official 
in  a  frock  coat  with  shining  buttons,  who  silently 
indicated  the  door  with  both  hands  and  went  in  to 
announce  me.  I  entered  the  hall,  where  the  furniture 
was  most  luxurious,  but  cold  and  tasteless,  forming  a 
most  unpleasant  impression — the  tall,  narrow  pier- 
glasses,  and  the  bright,  yellow  hangings  over  the  win- 
dows; one  could  see  that,  though  governors  changed, 
the  furniture  remained  the  same.  The  young  official 
again  pointed  with  both  hands  to  the  door  and  I  went 
toward  a  large,  green  table,  by  which  stood  a  general 
with  the  Order  of  Vladimir  at  his  neck. 

"  Mr.  Polozniev,"  he  began,  holding  a  letter  in  his 
hand  and  opening  his  mouth  wide  so  that  it  made  a 
round  0.  "I  asked  you  to  come  to  say  this  to  you : 
f  Your  esteemed  father  has  applied  verbally  and  in 
writing  to  the  provincial  marshal  of  nobility,  to  have 
you  summoned  and  made  to  see  the  incongruity  of 
your  conduct  with  the  title  of  nobleman  which  you 
have  the  honour  to  bear.  His  Excellency  Alexander 
Pavlovich,  justly  thinking  that  your  conduct  may  be 


MY  LIFE  65 

subversive,  and  finding  that  persuasion  may  not  be 
sufficient,  without  serious  intervention  on  the  part  of 
the  authorities,  has  given  me  his  decision  as  to  your 
case,  and  I  agree  with  him." 

He  said  this  quietly,  respectfully,  standing  erect  as 
if  I  was  his  superior,  and  his  expression  was  not  at  all 
severe.  He  had  a  flabby,  tired  face,  covered  with 
wrinkles,  with  pouches  under  his  eyes;  his  hair  was 
dyed,  and  it  was  hard  to  guess  his  age  from  his  appear- 
ance— fifty  or  sixty. 

"  I  hope,"  he  went  on,  "  that  you  will  appreciate 
Alexander  Pavlovich's  delicacy  in  applying  to  me, 
not  officially,  but  privately.  I  have  invited  you  un- 
officially not  as  a  governor,  but  as  a  sincere  admirer 
of  your  father's.  And  I  ask  you  to  change  your  con- 
duct and  to  return  to  the  duties  proper  to  your  rank, 
or,  to  avoid  the  evil  effects  of  your  example,  to  go  to 
some  other  place  where  you  ere  not  known  and  where 
you  may  do  what  you  like.  Otherwise  I  shall  have  to 
resort  to  extreme  measures," 

For  half  a  minute  he  stood  in  silence  staring  at  me 
open-mouthed. 

*  Are  you  a  vegetarian.?  "  he  asked. 
'  No,  your  Excellency,  I  eat  meat." 

He  sat  down  and  took  up  a  document,  and  I  bowed 
and  left. 

It  was  not  worth  while  going  to  work  before  dinner. 
I  went  home  and  tried  to  sleep,  but  could  not  because 
of  the  unpleasant,  sickly  feeling  from  the  slaughter- 


66  MY  LIFE 

house  and  my  conversation  with  the  governor.  And 
so  I  dragged  through  till  the  evening  and  then,  feeling 
gloomy  and  out  of  sorts,  I  went  to  see  Maria  Victor- 
ovna.  I  told  her  about  my  visit  to  the  governor  and 
she  looked  at  me  in  bewilderment,  as  if  she  did  not 
believe  me,  and  suddenly  she  began  to  laugh  merrily, 
heartily,  stridently,  as  only  good-natured,  light-hearted 
people  can. 

"  If  I  were  to  tell  this  in  Petersburg!  *'  she  cried, 
nearly  dropping  with  laughter,  bending  over  the 
table.  "  If  I  could  tell  them  in  Petersburg ! 


IX. 


Now  we  saw  each  other  often,  sometimes  twice  a 
day.  Almost  every  day,  after  dinner,  she  drove  up 
to  the  cemetery  and,  as  she  waited  for  me,  read  the 
inscriptions  on  the  crosses  and  monuments.  Some- 
times she  came  into  the  church  and  stood  by  my  side 
and  watched  me  working.  The  silence,  the  simple 
industry  of  the  painters  and  gilders,  Radish's  good 
sense,  and  the  fact  that  outwardly  I  was  no  different 
from  the  other  artisans  and  worked  as  they  did,  in  a 
waistcoat  and  old  shoes,  and  that  they  addressed  me 
familiarly — were  new  to  her,  and  she  was  moved  by  it 
all.  Once  in  her  presence  a  painter  who  was  working, 
at  a  door  on  the  roof,  called  down  to  me : 

"  Misail,  fetch  me  the  white  lead." 

I  fetched  him  the  white  lead  and  as  I  came  down 


MY  LIFE  67 

the  scaffolding  she  was  moved  to  tears  and  looked  at 
me  and  smiled  : 

"  What  a  dear  you  are!  "  she  said. 

"  I  have  always  remembered  how  when  I  was  a  child 
a  green  parrot  got  out  of  its  cage  in  one  of  the  rich 
people's  houses  and  wandered  about  the  town  for  a 
whole  month,  flying  from  one  garden  to  another,  home- 
less and  lonely.  And  Maria  Victorovna  reminded  me 
of  the  bird. 

1  Except  to  the  cemetery,"  she  said  with  a  laugh, 
"  I  have  absolutely  nowhere  to  go.  The  town  bores 
me  to  tears.  People  read,  sing,  and  twitter  at  the 
Azhoguins',  but  I  cannot  bear  them  lately.  Your 
sister  is  shy,  Miss  Blagovo  for  some  reason  hates  me. 
I  don't  like  the  theatre.  What  can  I  do  with  myself?" 

When  I  was  at  her  house  I  smelled  of  paint  and  tur- 
pentine, and  my  hands  were  stained.  She  liked  that. 
She  wanted  me  to  come  to  her  in  my  ordinary  working- 
clothes  ;  but  I  felt  awkward  in  them  in  her  drawing- 
room,  and  as  if  I  were  in  uniform,  and  so  I  always 
wore  my  new  serge  suit.  She  did  not  like  that. 

:  You  must  confess,"  she  said  once,  "  that  you  have 
not  got  used  to  your  new  role.  A  working-man's 
suit  makes  you  feel  awkward  and  embarrassed.  Tell 
me,  isn't  it  because  you  are  not  sure  of  yourself  and 
are  unsatisfied  Does  this  work  you  have  chosen, 
this  painting  of  yours,  really  satisfy  you?  "  she  asked 
merrily.  '  I  know  paint  makes  things  look  nicer  and 
wear  better,  but  the  things  themselves  belong  to  the 


68 


MY  LIFE 


rich  and  after  all  they  are  a  luxury.  Besides  you  have 
said  more  than  once  that  everybody  should  earn  his 
living  with  his  own  hands  and  you  earn  money,  not 
bread.  Why  don't  you  keep  to  the  exact  meaning  of 
what  you  say?  You  must  earn  bread,  real  bread,  you 
must  plough,  sow,  reap,  thrash,  or  do  something  which 
has  to  do  directly  with  agriculture,  such  as  keeping 
cows,  digging,  or  building  houses.  .  .  ." 

She  opened  a  handsome  bookcase  which  stood  by 
the  writing-table  and  said  : 

*  I'm  telling  you  all  this  because  I'm  going  to  let 
you  into  my  secret.  Voila.  This  is  my  agricultural 
library.  Here  are  books  on  arable  land,  vegetable- 
gardens,  orchard-keeping,  cattle-keeping,  bee-keeping: 
I  read  them  eagerly  and  have  studied  the  theory  of 
everything  thoroughly.  It  is  my  dream  to  go  to 
Dubechnia  as  soon  as  March  begins.  It  is  wonderful 
there,  amazing;  isn't  it?  The  first  year  I  shall  only 
be  learning  the  work  and  getting  used  to  it,  and  in  the 
second  year  I  shall  begin  to  work  thoroughly,  without 
sparing  myself.  My  father  promised  to  give  me 
Dubechnia  as  a  present,  and  I  am  to  do  anything  I 
like  with  it." 

She  blushed  and  with  mingled  laughter  and  tears  she 
dreamed  aloud  of  her  life  at  Dubechnia  and  how  ab- 
sorbing it  would  be.  And  I  envied  her.  March  would 
soon  be  here.  The  days  were  drawing  out,  and  in  the 
bright  sunny  afternoons  the  snow  dripped  from  the 
roofs,  and  the  smell  of  spring  was  in  the  air.  I  too 
longed  for  the  country. 


MY  LIFE  69 

And  when  she  said  she  was  going  to  live  at  Du- 
bechnia,  I  saw  at  once  that  I  should  be  left  alone  in  the 
town,  and  I  felt  jealous  of  the  bookcase  with  her  books 
about  farming.  I  knew  and  cared  nothing  about  farm- 
ing and  I  was  on  the  point  of  telling  her  that  agri- 
culture was  work  for  slaves,  but  I  recollected  that  my 
father  had  once  said  something  of  the  sort  and  I  held 
my  peace. 

Lent  began.  The  engineer,  Victor  Ivanich,  came 
home  from  Petersburg.  I  had  begun  to  forget  his 
existence.  He  came  unexpectedly,  not  even  sending  a 
telegram.  When  I  went  there  as  usual  in  the  even- 
ing, he  was  walking  up  and  down  the  drawing-room, 
after  a  bath,  with  his  hair  cut,  looking  ten  years 
younger,  and  talking.  His  daughter  was  kneeling  by 
his  trunks  and  taking  out  boxes,  bottles,  books,  and 
handing  them  to  Pavel,  the  footman.  When  I  saw 
the  engineer,  I  involuntarily  stepped  back  and  he 
held  out  both  his  hands  and  smiled  and  showed  his 
strong,  white,  oab-driver's  teeth. 

1  Here  he  is !  Here  he  is  !  I'm  very  pleased  to  see 
you,  Mr.  Housepainter !  Maria  told  me  all  about  you 
and  sang  your  praises.  I  quite  understand  you '  and 
heartily  approve."  He  took  me  by  the  arm  and  went 
on :  'It  is  much  cleverer  and  more  honest  to  be  a 
decent  workman  than  to  spoil  State  paper  and  to  wear 
a  cockade.  I  myself  worked  with  my  hands  in  Bel- 
gium. I  was  an  engine-driver  for  five  years.  .  ." 

He  was  wearing  a  short  jacket  and  comfortable  slip- 
pers, and  he  shuffled  along  like  a  gouty  man  waving 


TO 


MY  LIFE 


and  rubbing  his  hands;  humming  and  buzzing  and 
shrugging  with  pleasure  at  being  at  home  again  with 
his  favourite  shower-bath. 

'  There's  no  denying,"  he  said  at  supper,  "  there's 
no  denying  that  you  are  kind,  sympathetic  people, 
but  somehow  as  soon  as  you  gentlefolk  take  on  manual 
labour  or  try  to  save  the  peasants,  you  reduce  it  all 
to  sectarianism.  You  are  a  sectarian.  You  don't 
drink  vodka.  What  is  that  but  sectarianism?  ' 

To  please  him  I  drank  vodka.  I  drank  wine,  too. 
WTe  ate  cheese,  sausages,  pastries,  pickles,  and  all  kinds 
of  dainties  that  the  engineer  had  brought  with  him, 
and  we  sampled  wines  sent  from  abroad  during  his 
absence.  They  were  excellent.  For  some  reason  the 
engineer  had  wines  and  cigars  sent  from  abroad — duty 
free;  somebody  sent  him  caviare  and  sturgeon  gratis; 
he  did  not  pay  rent  for  his  house  because  his  landlord 
supplied  the  railway  with  kerosene,  and  generally  he 
and  his  daughter  gave  me  the  impression  of  having 
all  the  best  things  in  the  world  at  their  service  free  of 
charge. 

I  went  on  visiting  them,  but  with  less  pleasure  than 
before.  /The  engineer  oppressed  me  a^d  I  felt  cramped 
in  his  presence.  I  could  not  endure  his  clear,  innocent 
eyes;  his  opinions  bored  me  and  were  offensive  to  me, 
and  I  was  distressed  by  the  recollection  that  I  had  so 
recently  been  subordinate  to  this  ruddy,  well-fed  man, 
and  that  he  had  been  mercilessly  rude  to  me.  True 
he  would  put  his  arm  round  my  waist  and  slap  me 


^^ 


MY  LIFE  71 

kindly  on  the  shoulder  and  approve  of  my  way  of 
living,  but  I  felt  that  he  despised  my  nullity  just  as 
much  as  before  and  only  suffered  me  to  please  his 
daughter,  but  I  could  no  longer  laugh  and  talk  easily, 
and  I  thought  myself  ill -mannered,  and  all  the  time 
was  expecting  him  to  call  me  Panteley  as  he  did  his 
footman  Pavel.  How  my  provincial,  working-man's 
pride  rode  up  against  him !  I,  a  working  man,  a 
painter,  going  every  day  to  the  house  of  rich  strangers, 
whom  the  whole  town  regarded  as  foreigners,  and 
.drinking  their  expensive  wines  and  outlandish  dishes! 
'!_  could  not  reconcile  this  with  my  conscience.  When 
I  went  to  see  them  I  sternly  avoided  those  wnom  I  met 
on  the  way,  and  looked  askance  at  them  like  a  real  sec- 
tarian, and  when  I  left  the  engineer's  house  I  was 
n shamed  of  feeling  so  well-fed. 

s<&bt  chiefly  I  was  afraid  of  falling  in  lovel'x  Whether 
walking  in  the  street,  or  working,  or*H»lfeing  to  my 
mates,  I  thought  all  the  time  of  going  to  Maria  Vic- 
torovna's  in  the  evening,  and  always  had  her  voice, 
her  laughter,  her  movements  with  me.  And  always 
as  I  got  ready  to  go  to  her,  I  would  stand  for  a  long 
time  in  front  of  the  cracked  mirror  tying  my  necktie; 
my  serge  suit  seemed  horrible  to  me,  and  I  suffered, 
but  at  the  same  time,  despised  myself  for  feeling  so 
small.  When  she  called  to  me  from  another  room  to 
say  that  she  was  not  dressed  yet  and  to  ask  me  to  wait 
a  bit,  and  I  could  hear  her  dressing,  I  was  agitated  and 
felt  as  though  the  floor  was  sinking  under  me.  And 


MY  LIFE 

when  I  saw  a  woman  in  the  street,  even  at  a  distance, 
I  fell  to  comparing  her  figure  with  hers,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  all  our  women  and  girls  were  vulgar,  absurdly 
dressed,  and  without  manners ;  and  such  comparisons 
roused  in  me  a  feeling  of  pride ;  Maria  Victorovna  was 
better  than  all  of  them.  And  at  night  I  dreamed  of 
her  and  myself. 

Once  at  supper  the  engineer  and  I  ate  a  whole 
lobster.  When  I  reached  home  I  remembered  that  the 
engineer  had  twice  called  me  "  my  dear  fellow/'  and 
I  thought  that  they  treated  me  as  they  might  have 
done  a  big,  unhappy  dog,  separated  from  his  master, 
and  that  they  were  amusing  themselves  with  me,  and 
that  they  would  order  me  away  like  a  dog  when  they 
were  bored  with  me.  I  began  to  feel  ashamed  and 
hurt ;  went  to  the  point  of  tears,  as  though  I  had  been 
insulted,  and,  raising  my  eyes  to  the  heavens,  I  vowed 
to  put  an  end  to  it  all. 

Next  day  I  did  not  go  to  the  Dolzhikovs*.  Late  at 
night,  when  it  was  quite  dark  and  pouring  with  rain, 
I  walked  up  and  down  Great  Gentry  Street,  looking 
at  the  windows.  At  the  Azhoguins'  everybody  was 
asleep  and  the  only  light  was  in  one  of  the  top  windows ; 
old  Mrs.  Azhoguin  was  sitting  in  her  room  embroidering 
by  candle-light  and  imagining  herself  to  be  fighting 
against  prejudice.  It  was  dark  in  our  house  and  op- 
posite, at  the  Dolzhikovs'  the  windows  were  lit  up, 
but  it  was  impossible  to  see  anything  through  the 
flowers  and  curtains.  I  kept  on  walking  up  and 


MY  LIFE  73 

down  the  street;  I  was  soaked  through  with  the  cold 
March  rain.  I  heard  my  father  come  home  from  the 
club;  he  knocked  at  the  door;  in  a  minute  a  light 
appeared  at  a  window  and  I  saw  my  sister  walking 
quickly  with  her  lamp  and  hurriedly  arranging  her 
thick  hair.  Then  my  father  paced  up  and  down  the 
drawing-room,  talking  and  rubbing  his  hands,  and  my 
sister  sat  still  in  a  corner,  lost  in  thought,  not  listen- 
ing to  him.  .  . 

But  soon  they  left  the  room  and  the  light  was  put 
out.  .  .  I  looked  at  the  engineer's  house  and  that 
too  was  now  dark.  In  the  darkness  and  the  rain  I  felt 
desperately  lonely.  Cast  out  at  the  mercy  of  Fate, 
and  I  felt  how,  compared  with  my  loneliness,  and  my 
suffering,  actual  and  to  come,  all  my  work  and  all 
my  desires  and  all  that  I  had  hitherto  thought  and 
read,  were  vain  and  futile.  Alas!  The  activities 
and  thoughts  of  human  beings  are  not  nearly  so  im- 
portant as  their  sorrows !  And  not  knowing  exactly 
what  I  was  doing  I  pulled  with  all  my  might  at  the 
bell  at  the  Dolzhikovs*  gate,  broke  it,  and  ran  away 
down  the  street  like  a  little  boy,  full  of  fear,  thinking 
they  would  rush  out  at  once  and  recognise  me.  When 
I  stopped  to  take  breath  at  the  end  of  the  street,  I 
could  hear  nothing  but  the  falling  rain  and  far  away  a 
night-watchman  knocking  on  a  sheet  of  iron. 

For  a  whole  week  I  did  not  go  to  the  Dolzhikovs'. 
I  sold  my  serge  suit.  I  had  no  work  and  I  was  once 
more  half-starved,  earning  ten  or  twenty  copecks  a 


MY  LIFE 

day,  when  possible,  by  disagreeable  work.  Flounder- 
ing knee-deep  in  the  mire,  putting  out  all  my  strength, 
I  tried  to  drown  my  memories  and  to  punish  myself 
for  all  the  cheeses  and  preserves  to  which  I  had  been 
treated  at  the  engineer's.  Still,  no  sooner  did  I  go  to 
bed,  wet  and  hungry,  than  my  untamed  imagination 
set  to  work  to  evolve  wonderful,  alluring  pictures, 
and  to  my  amazement  I  confessed  that  I  was  in  love, 
passionately  in  love,  and  I  fell  sound  asleep  feeling 
that  the  hard  life  had  only  made  my  body  stronger 
and  younger. 

One  evening  it  began,  most  unseasonably,  to  snow, 
and  the  wind  blew  from  the  north,  exactly  as  if  winter 
had  begun  again.  When  I  got  home  from  work  I  found 
Maria  Victorovna  in  my  room.  She  was  in  her  furs 
with  her  hands  in  her  muff. 

"  Why  don't  you  come  to  see  me?"  she  asked,  look- 
ing at  me  with  her  bright  sagacious  eyes,  and  I  was 
overcome  with  joy  and  stood  stiffly  in  front  of  her, 
just  as  I  had  done  with  my  father  when  he  was  going 
to  thrash  me;  she  looked  straight  into  my  face  and  I 
could  see  by  her  eyes  that  she  understood  why  I  was 
overcome. 

"  Why  don't  you  come  to  see  me?  "  she  repeated. 
"  You  don't  want  to  come?  I  had  to  come  to 

you." 

She  got  up  and  came  close  to  me. 
"  Don'i-leave  me,"  she  said,  and  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears.     "  I  am  lonely,  utterly  lonely." 


MY  LIFE  76 

She  began  to  cry  and  said,  covering  her  face  with  her 
inuff : 

"  Alone!  Life  is  hard,  very  hard,  and  in  the  whole 
world  I  have  no  one  but  you.  Don't  leave  me!  ' 

Looking  for  her  handkerchief  to  dry  her  tears,  she 
gave  a  smile ;  we  were  silent  for  some  time,  then  I 
embraced  and  kissed  her,  and  the  pin  in  her  hat 
scratched  my  face  and  drew  blood. 

And  we  began  to  talk  as  though  we  had  been  dear 
to  each  other  for  a  long,  long  time. 


In  a  couple  of  days  she  sent  me  to  Dubechnia  and 
I  was  beyond  words  delighted  with  it.  As  I  walked 
to  the  station,  and  as  I  sat  in  the  train,  I  laughed 
for  no  reason  and  people  thought  me  drunk.  There 
were  snow  and  frost  in  the  mornings  still,  but  the  roads 
were  getting  dark,  and  there  were  rooks  cawing  above 
them. 

At  first  I  thought  of  arranging  the  side  wing  opposite 
Mrs.  Cheprakov's  for  myself  and  Maria,  but  it  ap- 
peared that  doves  and  pigeons  had  taken  up  their 
abode  there  and  it  would  be  impossible  to  cleanse  it 
without  destroying  a  great  number  of  nests.  We 
would  have  to  live  willy-nilly  in  the  uncomfortable 
rooms  with  Venetian  blinds  in  the  big  house.  The 
peasants  called  it  a  palace;  there  were  more  than 
twenty  rooms  in  it,  and  the  only  furniture  was  a  piano 


76 


MY  LIFE 


and  a  child's  chair,  lying  in  the  attic,  and  even  if 
Maria  brought  all  her  furniture  from  town  we  should 
not  succeed  in  removing  the  impression  of  frigid 
emptiness  and  coldness.  I  chose  three  small  rooms 
with  windows  looking  on  to  the  garden,  and  from  early 
morning  till  late  at  night  I  was  at  work  in  them,  glaz- 
ing the  windows,  hanging  paper,  blocking  up  the 
chinks  and  holes  in  the  floor.  It  was  an  easy,  pleasant 
job.  Every  now  and  then  I  would  run  to  the  river 
to  see  if  the  ice  was  breaking  and  all  the  while  I  dreamed 
of  the  starlings  returning.  And  at  night  when  I  thought 
of  Maria  I  would  be  filled  with  an  inexpressibly  sweet 
feeling  of  an  all-embracing  joy  to  listen  to  the  rats  and 
the  wind  rattling  and  knocking  above  the  ceiling;  it 
was  like  an  old  hobgoblin  coughing  in  the  attic. 

The  snow  was  deep;  there  was  a  heavy  fall  at  the 
end  of  March,  but  it  thawed  rapidly,  as  if  by  magic, 
and  the  spring  floods  rushed  down  so  that  by  the  be- 
ginning of  April  the  starlings  were  already  chattering 
and  yellow  butterflies  fluttered  in  the  garden.  The 
weather  was  wonderful.  Every  day  toward  evening 
I  walked  toward  the  town  to  meet  Masha,  and  how 
delightful  it  was  to  walk  along  the  soft,  drying  road 
with  bare  feet !  Half-way  I  would  sit  down  and  look 
at  the  town,  not  daring  to  go  nearer.  The  sight  of  it 
upset  me,  I  was  always  wondering  how  my  acquain- 
ts would  behave  toward  me  when  they  heard  of  my 
love.  >  What  would  my  father  say  ?  I  was  particularly 
"worried  by  the  idea  that  my  life  was  becoming  more 


MY  LIFE  77 

complicated,  and  that  I  had  entirely  lost  control  of  it, 
and  that  she  was  carrying  me  off  like  a  balloon,  God 
knoAvs  whither.  I  had  already  given  up  thinking  how 
to  make  a  living,  and  I  thought — indeed,  I  cannot  re- 
member what  I  thought. 

Masha  used  to  come  in  a  carriage.  I  would  take  a 
seat  beside  her  and  together,  happy  and  free,  we  used 
to  drive  to  Dubechnia.  Or,  having  waited  till  sunset, 
I  would  return  home,  weary  and  disconsolate,  wonder- 
ing why  Masha  had  not  come,  and  then  by  the  gate 
or  in  the  garden  I  would  find  my  darling.  She  would 
come  by  the  railway  and  walk  over  from  the  station. 
What  a  triumph  it  was!  In  her  plain,  woollen 
dress,  with  a  simple  umbrella,  but  keeping  a  trim, 
fashionable  figure  and  expensive,  Parisian  boots — she 
was  a  gifted  actress  playing  the  country  girl.  We  used 
to  go  over  the  house,  and  plan  out  the  rooms,  and  the 
paths,  and  the  vegetable-garden,  and  the  beehives. 
We  already  had  chickens  and  ducks  and  geese  which 
we  loved  because  they  were  ours.  We  had  oats, 
clover,  buckwheat,  and  vegetable  seeds  all  ready  for 
sowing,  and  we  used  to  examine  them  all  and  wonder 
what  the  crops  would  be  like,  and  everything  Masha 
said  to  me  seemed  extraordinarily  clever  and  fine. 
This  was  the  happiest  time  of  my  life. 

Soon  after  Easter  we  were  majjriaa  in  the  parish 
church  in  the  village  of  Kurilovka  three  miles  from 
Dubechnia.  Masha  wanted  everything  to  be  simple; 
by  her  wish  our  bridesmen  were  peasant  boys,  only 

6 


78 


MY  LIFE 


one  deacon  sang,  and  we  returned  from  the  church  in 
a  little,  shaky  cart  which  she  drove  herself.  My  sister 
was  the  only  guest  from  the  town.  Masha  had  sent  her 
a  note  a  couple  of  days  before  the  wedding.  My  sister 
wore  a  white  dress  and  white  gloves.  .  .  During  the 
ceremony  she  cried  .softly  for  joy  and  emotion,  and  her 
face  had  a  maternal  expression  of  infinite  goodness. 
She  was  intoxicated  with  our  happiness  and  smiled 
as  though  she  were  breathing  a  sweet  perfume,  and 
when  I  looked  at  her  I  understood  that  there  was 
nothing  in  the  world  higher  in  her  eyes  than  love, 
earthly  love,  and  that  she  was  always  dreaming  of 
love,  secretly,  timidly,  yet  passionately.  She  em- 
braced Masha  and  kissed  her,  and,  not  knowing  how 
to  express  her  ecstasy,  she  said  to  her  of  me  : 
"  He  is  a  good  man  !  A  very  good  man." 
Before  she  left  us,  she  put  on  her  ordinary  clothes, 
and  took  me  into  the  garden  to  have  a  quiet  talk. 

"  Father  is  very  hurt  that  you  have  not  written  to 
him,"  she  said.  f  You  should  have  asked  for  his  bless- 
ing. But,  at  heart,  he  is  very  pleased.  He  says  that 
this  marriage  will  raise  you  in  the  eyes  of  society,  and 
that  under  Maria  Victorovna's  influence  you  will 
begin  to  adopt  a  more  serious  attitude  toward  life. 
In  the  evening  now  we  talk  about  nothing  but  you; 
and  yesterday  he  even  said,  '  our  Mieail.'  I  was 
delighted.  Be  has  evidently  thought  of  a  plan  and  I 
believe  he  wants  to  set  you  an  example  of  magnanimity, 
and  that  he  will  be  the  first  to  talk  of  reconciliation. 


MY  LIFE  79 

It  is  quite  possible  that  one  of  these  days  he  will  come 
and  see  you  here." 

She  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  me  and  said : 
'  Well,  God  bless  you.  Be  happy.  Aniuta  Blagovo 
is  a  very  clever  girl.  She  says  of  your  marriage  that 
God  has  sent  you  a  new  ordeal.  Well?  Married  life 
is  not  made  up  only  of  joy  but  of  suffering  as  well.  It 
is  impossible  to  avoid  it." 

Masha  and  I  walked  about  three  miles  with  her,  and 
then  walked  home  quietly  and  silently,  as  though  it 
were  a  rest  for  both  of  us.  Masha  had  her  hand  on 
my  arm.  We  were  at  peace  and  there  was  no  need 
to  talk  of  love;  after  the  wedding  we  grew  closer  to 
ea<jh  other  and  dearer,  and  it  seemed  as  though  nothing 
could  part  us. 

'Your  sister  is  a  dear,  lovable  creature,"  said  Masha, 
ff  but  looks  as  though  she  had  lived  in  torture.  Your 
father  must  be  a  terrible  man." 

I  began  to  tell  her  how  my  sister  and  I  had  been 
brought  up  and  how  absurd  and  full  of  torture  our 
childhood  had  been.  When  she  heard  that  my  father 
had  thrashed  me  quite  recently  she  shuddered  and  clung 
to  me: 

'  Don't  tell  me  any  more,"  she  said.     "It  is  too 
horrible." 

And  now  she  did  not  leave  me.  We  lived  in  the  big 
house,  in  three  rooms,  and  in  the  evenings  we  bolted 
the  door  that  led  to  the  empty  part  of  the  house,  as 
though  some  one  lived  there  whom  we  did  not  know 

6A 


80 


MY  LIFE 


and  feared.  I  used  to  get  up  early,  at  dawn,  and  begin 
working.  I  repaired  the  carts ;  made  paths  in  the  gar- 
den, dug  the  flower  beds,  painted  the  roofs.  When  the 
time  came  to  sow  oats,  I  tried  to  plough  and  harrow, 
and  sow  and  did  it  all  conscientiously,  and  did  not  leave 
it  all  to  the  labourer.  I  used  to  get  tired,  and  my  face 
and  feet  used  to  burn  with  the  rain  and  the  sharp 

cold  wind.     But  work  in  tha- fields  did  not  attract  me. 

-j\  '^ 

I  knew  nothing  about  agriculture  ^nd  did  not  like  it ; 

perhaps  because  my  ancestors  were  not  tillers  of  the 
soil  and  pure  town  blood  ran  in  my  veins.  I  loved 
nature  dearly ;  I  loved  the  fields  and  the  meadows  and 
the  garden,  but  the  peasant  who  turns  the  earth  with 
his  plough,  shouting  at  his  miserable  horse,  ragged 
and  wet,  with  bowed  shoulders,  was  to  me  an  expres- 
sion of  wild,  rude,  ugly  force,  and  as  I  watched  his 
clumsy  movements  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the 
long-passed  legendary  life,  when  men  did  not  yet  know 
the  use  of  fire.  The  fierce  bull  which  led  the  herd,  and 
the  horses  that  stampeded  through  the  village,  filled 
me  with  terror,  and  all  the  large  creatures,  strong  and 
hostile,  a  ram  with  horns,  a  gander,  or  a  watch-dog 
seemed  to  me  to  be  -symbolical  of  some  rough,  wild 
force.  These  prejudices  used  to  be  particularly  strong 
in  me  in  bad  weather,  when  heavy  clouds  hung  over 
the  black  plough-lands.  But  worst  of  all  was  that 
when  I  was  ploughing  or  sowing,  and  a  few  peasants 
stood  and  watched  how  I  did  it,  I  no  longer  felt  the 
inevitability  and  necessity  of  the  work  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  was  trifling  my  time  away. 


MY  LIFE  81 

go  through  the  gardens  and  the  meadow 
to  tfie  mitt.  It  was  leased  by  Stiepan,  a  Kurilovka 
peasanTfnandsome,  swarthy,  with  a  black  beard — 
an  athletic  appearance.  He  did  not  care  for  mill 
work  and  thought  it  tiresome  and  unprofitable,  and 
he  only  lived  at  the  mill  to  escape  from  home.  He 
was  a  saddler  and  always  smelled  of  tan  and  leather. 
He  did  not  like  talking,  was  slow  and  immovable, 
and  used  to  hum  "  U-lu-lu-lu,"  sitting  on  the  bank  or 
in  the  doorway  of  the  mill.  Sometimes  his  wife  and 
mother-in-law  used  to  come  from  Kurilovka  to  see 
him;  they  were  both  fair,  languid,  soft,  and  they 
used  to  bow  to  him  humbly  and  call  him  Stiepan  Petro- 
vich.  And  he  would  not  answer  their  greeting  with 
a  word  or  a  sign,  but  would  turn  where  he  sat  on  the 
bank  and  hum  quietly:  "  U-lu-lu-lu."  There  would 
be  a  silence  for  an  hour  or  two.  His  mother-in-law 
and  his  wife  would  whisper  to  each  other,  get  up  and 
look  expectantly  at  him  for  some  time,  waiting  for  him 
to  look  at  them,  and  then  they  would  bow  humbly  and 
say  in  sweet,  soft  voices : 

"Good-bye,   Stiepan   Petrovich." 

And  they  would  go  away.  After  that,  Stiepan 
would  put  away  the  bundle  of  cracknels  or  the  shirt 
they  had  left  for  him  and  sigh  and  give  a  wink  in  their 
direction  and  say : 

"The  female  sex!  " 

The  mill  was  worked  with  both  wheels  day  and  night. 
I  used  to  help  Stiepan,  I  liked  it,  and  when  he  went 
away  I  was  glad  to  take  his  place. 


MY  LIFE 


XI. 


After  a  spell  of  warm  bright  weather  we  had  a  season 
of  bad  roads.  It  rained  and  was  cold  all  through  May. 
The  grinding  of  the  millstones  and  the  drip  of  the  rain 
induced  idleness  and  sleep.  The  floor  shook,  the  whole 
place  smelled  of  flour,  and  this  too  made  one  drowsy. 
My  wife  in  a  short  fur  coat  and  high  rubber  boots  used 
to  appear  twice  a  day  and  she  always  said  the  same 
thing : 

"  Call  this  summer!     It  is  worse  than  October !" 

We  used  to  have  tea  together  and  cook  porridge,  or 
sit  together  for  hours  in  silence  thinking  the  rain  would 
never  stop.  Once  when  Stiepan  went  away  to  a  fair, 
Masha  stayed  the  night  in  the  mill.  When  we  got  up 
we  could  not  tell  what  time  it  was  for  the  sky  was 
overcast ;  the  sleepy  cocks  at  Dubechnia  were  crowing, 
and  the  corncrakes  were  trilling  in  the  meadow;  it 
was  very,  very  early.  .  My  wife  and  I  walked  down 
to  the  pool  and  drew  up  the  bow-net  that  Stiepan  had 
put  out  in  our  presence  the  day  before.  There  was  one 
large  perch  in  it  and  a  crayfish  angrily x  stretched  out 
his  claws. 

"  Let  them  go,"  said  Masha.  "  Let  them  be  happy 
too." 

Because  we  got  up  very  early  and  had  nothing  to  do, 
the  day  seemed  very  long,  the  longest  in  my  life.  Stie- 
pan returned  before  dusk  and  I  went  back  to  the 
farmhouse. 


83 


Your  father  came  here  to-day/'  said  Masha. 

''Where  is  he?" 

"  He  has  gone.     I  did  not  receive  him." 

Seeing  my  silence  and  feeling  that  I  was  sorry  for 
my  father,  she  said : 

'  We  must  be  logical.  I  did  not  receive  him  and 
sent  a  message  to  ask  him  not  to  trouble  us  again  and 
not  to  come  and  see  us." 

In  a  moment  I  was  outside  the  gates,  striding  toward 
the  town  to  make  it  up  with  my  father.  It  was  muddy, 
slippery,  cold.  For  the  first  time  since  our  marriage 
I  suddenly  felt  sad,  and  through  my  brain,  tired  with 
the  long  day,  there  flashed  the  thought  that  perhaps 
I  was  not  living  as  I  ought ;  I  got  more  and  more  tired 
and  was  gradually  overcome  with  weakness,  inertia ; 
I  had  no  desire  to  move  or  to  think,  and  after  walking 
for  some  time,  I  waved  my  hand  and  went  home. 

In  the  middle  of  the  yard  stood  the  engineer  in  a 
leather  coat  with  a  hood.  He  was  shouting : 

'  Where's  the  furniture?  There  was  some  good 
Empire  furniture,  pictures,  vases. .  There's  nothing 
left !  Damn  it,  I  bought  the  place  with  the  fur- 
niture!" 

Near  him  stood  Moissey,  Mrs.  Cheprakov's  bailiff, 
fumbling  with  his  cap ;  a  lank  fellow  of  about  twenty- 
five,  with  a  spotty  face  and  little,  impudent  eyes; 
one  side  of  his  face  was  larger  than  the  other  as  though 
he  had  been  lain  on. 

"  Yes,  Right  Honourable  Sir,  you  bought  it  without 


84 


MY  LIFE 


the  furniture,"  he  said  sheepishly.     "  I  remember  that 
clearly. " 

"  Silence !"  shouted  the  engineer,  going  red  in  the 
face,  and  beginning  to  shake,  and  his  shout  echoed 
through  the  garden. 


XII 


When  I  was  busy  in  the  garden  or  the  yard,  Moissey 
would  stand  with  his  hands  behind  his  back  and  stare 
at  me  impertinently  with  his  little  eyes.  And  this  used 
to  irritate  me  to  such  an  extent  that  I  would  put  aside 
my  work  and  go  away. 

We  learned  from  Stiepan  that  Moissey  had  been 
Mrs.  Cheprakov's  lover.  I  noticed  that  when  people 
went  to  her  for  money  they  used  to  apply  to  Moissey 
first,  and  once  I  saw  a  peasant,  a  charcoal-burner,  black 
all  over,  grovel  at  his  feet.  Sometimes  after  a  whis- 
pered conversation  Moissey  would  hand  over  the  money 
himself  without  saying  anything  to  his  mistress,  from 
which  I  concluded  that  the  transaction  was  settled 
on  his  own  account. 

He  used  to  shoot  in  our  garden,  under  our  very  win- 
dows, steal  food  from  our  larder,  borrow  our  horses 
without  leave,  and  we  were  furious,  feeling  that  Du- 
'bechnia  was  no  longer  ours,  and  Masha  used  to  go  pale 
land  say: 

"  Have  we  to  live  another  year  and  a  half  with  these 
creatures?  " 


MY  LIFE  85 

Ivan  Cheprahov,  the  son,  was  a  guard  on  the  rail- 
way. During  the  winter  he  got  very  thin  and  weak, 
so  that  he  got  drunk  on  one  glass  of  vodka,  and  felt 
cold  out  of  the  sun.  He  hated  wearing  his  guard's 
uniform  and  was  ashamed  of  it,  but  found  his  job 
profitable  because  he  could  steal  candles  and  sell  them. 
My  new  position  gave  him  a  mixed  feeling  of  astonish- 
ment, envy,  and  vague  hope  that  something  of  the 
sort  might  happen  to  him.  He  used  to  follow  Masha 
with  admiring  eyes,  and  to  ask  me  what  I  had  for  din- 
ner nowadays,  and  his  ugly,  emaciated  face  used  to 
wear  a  sweet,  sad  expression,  and  he  used  to  twitch 
his  fingers  as  though  he  could  feel  my  happiness  with 
them. 

"  I  say,  Little  Profit/'  he  would  say  excitedly,  light- 
ing and  relighting  his  cigarette;  he  always  made  a 
mess  wherever  he  stood  because  he  used  to  waste  a 
whole  box  of  matches  on  one  cigarette.  "  I  say,  my 
life  is  about  as  beastly  as  it  could  be.  Every  little 
squirt  of  a  soldier  can  shout :  '  Here  guard  !  Here !  ' 
I  have  such  a  lot  in  the  trains  and  you  know,  mine's 
a  rotten  life  L^  My  mother  has  ruined  me !  I  heard  a 
doctor  say  in  the  train,  if  the  parents  are  loose,  their 
children  become  drunkards  or  criminals.  That's  it." 

Once  he  came  staggering  into  the  yard.  His  eyes 
wandered  aimlessly  and  he  breathed  heavily;  he 
laughed  and  cried,  and  said  something  in  a  kind  of 
frenzy,  and  through  his  thickly  uttered  words  I  could 
only  hear:  "  My  mother?  Where  is  my  mother?" 


86  MY  LIFE 

and  he  wailed  like  a  child  crying,  because  it  has  lost 
its  mother  in  a  crowd.  I  led  him  away  into  the  garden 
and  laid  him  down  under  a  tree,  and  all  that  day  and 
through  the  night  Masha  and  I  took  it  in  turns  to  stay 
with  him.  He  was  sick  and  Masha  looked  with  dis- 
gust at  his  pale,  wet  face  and  said  : 

"Are  we  to  have  these  creatures  on  the  place  for  an- 
/     other  year  and  a  half  ?    It  is  awful !    Awful !  ' 

And  what  a  lot  of  trouble  the  peasants  gave  us ! 
How  many  disappointments  we  had  at  the  outset,  in 
the  spring,  when  we  so  longed  to  be  happy !  My 
wife  built  a  school.  I  designed  the  school  for  sixty 
boys,  and  the  Zemstvo  Council  approved  the  design, 
but  recommended  our  building  the  school  at  Kurilovka, 
the  big  village,  only  three  miles  away;  besides  the 
Kurilovka  school,  where  the  children  of  four  villages, 
including  that  of  Dubechnia,  were  taught,  was  old  and 
inadequate  and  the  floor  was  so  rotten  that  the  chil- 
dren were  afraid  to  walk  on  it.  At  the  end  of  March 
Masha,  by  her  own  desire,  was  appointed  trustee  of 
the  Kurilovka  school,  and  at  the  beginning  of  April 
we  called  three  parish  meetings  and  persuaded  the 
peasants  that  the  school  was  old  and  inadequate,  and 
that  it  was  necessary  to  build  a  new  one.  A  member 
of  the  Zemstvo  Council  and  the  elementary  school 
inspector  came  down  too  and  addressed  them.  After 
each  meeting  we  were  mobbed  and  asked  for  a  pail  of 
vodka;  we  felt  stifled  in  the  crowd  and  soon  got  tired 
and  returned  home  dissatisfied  and  rather  abashed. 


;v-,        ^^K^"^"^ 
-^ 


MY  LIFE  87 


At  last  the  peasants  allotted  a  site  for  the  school  and 
undertook  to  cart  the  materials  from  the  town.  And 
as  soon  as  the  spring  corn  was  sown,  on  the  very  first 
Sunday,  carts  set  out  from  Kurijovka  and  Dubechnia 
to  fetch  the  bricks  for  the  foundations.  They  went 
at  dawn  and  returned  late  in  the  evening.  The 
peasants  were  drunk  and  said  they  were  tired  out. 

The  rain  and  the  cold  continued,  as  though  deliber- 
ately, all  through  May.  The  roads  were  spoiled  and 
deep  in  mud.  When  the  carts  came  from  town  they 
usually  drove  to  our  horror,  into  our  yard !  A  horse 
would  appear  in  the  gate,  straddling  its  fore  legs,  with 
its  big  belly  heaving;  before  it  came  into  the  yard  it 
would  strain  and  heave  and  after  it  would  come  a 
ten-yard  beam  in  a  four-wheeled  wagon,  wet  and 
slimy ;  alongside  it,  wrapped  up  to  keep  the  rain  out, 
never  looking  where  he  was  going  and  splashing 
through  the  puddles,  a  peasant  would  walk  with  the 
skirt  of  his  coat  tucked  up  in  his  belt.  Another  cart 
would  appear  with  planks :  then  a  third  with  a  beam ; 
then  a  fourth  .  .  .  and  the  yard  in  front  of  the  house 
would  gradually  be  blocked  up  with  horses,  beams, 
planks.  Peasants,  men  and  women  with  their  heads 
wrapped  up  and  their  skirts  tucked  up,  would  stare 
morosely  at  our  windows,  kick  up  a  row  and  insist  on 
the  lady  of  the  house  coming  out  to  them ;  and  they 
would  curse  and  swear.  And  in  a  corner  Moissey 
would  stand,  and  it  seemed  to  us  that  he  delighted  in 
our  discomfiture. 


MY  LIFE 

:  We  won't  cart  any  more!  "  the  peasants  shouted. 
'  We  are  tired  to  death !     Let  her  go  and  cart  it  her- 
self!  " 

Pale  and  scared,  thinking  they  would  any  minute 
break  into  the  h<ms£^Masha  would  send  them  money 
for  a  pail  of  vodka;  alter  which  the  noise  would  die 
down  and  the  long  beams  would  go  jolting  out  of  the 
yard. 

When  I  went  to  look  at  the  building  my  wife  would 
get  agitated  and  say : 

'  The  peasants  are  furious.     They  might  do  some- 
thing to  you.     No.     Wait.     1*11  go  with  you. 

We  used  to  drive  over  to  Kurilovka  together  and 
then  the  carpenters  would  ask  for  tips.  The  frame- 
work was  ready  for  the  foundations  tcTbe  laid,  but  the 
masons  never  came  and  when  at  last  the  masons  did 
come  it  was  apparent  that  there  was  no  sand ;  some- 
how it  had  been  forgotten  that  sand  was  wanted.  Tak- 
ing advantage  of  our  helplessness,  the  peasants  asked 
thirty  copecks  a  load,  although  it  was  less  than  a  quar- 
etr  of  a  mile  from  the  building  to  the  river  where  the 
sand  was  to  be  fetched,  and  more  than  five  hundred 
loads  were  needed.  There  were  endless  misunder- 
standings, wrangles,  and  continual  begging.  My  wife 
was  indignant  and  the  building  contractor,  Petrov,  an 
old  man  of  seventy,  took  her  by  the  hand  and  said : 

"You  look  here!  Look  here!  Just  get  me  sand 
and  I'll  find  ten  men  and  have  the  work  done  in  two 
days.  Look  here!  " 


MY  LIFE  89 

Sand  was  brought,  but  two,  four  days,  a  week  passed 
and  still  there  yawned  a  ditch  where  the  foundations 
were  to  be. 

'  I  shall  go  mad,"  cried  my  wife  furiously.    "What 
wretches  they  are  !     What  wretches  !  J 

During  these  disturbances  Victor  Ivanich  used  to 
come  and  see  us.  He  used  to  bring  hampers  of  wine 
and  dainties,  and  eat  for  a  long  time,  and  then  go  to 
sleep  on  the  terrace  and  snore  so  that  the  labourers 
shook  their  heads  and  said  : 

"He's  all  right!  " 

Masha  took  no  pleasure  in  his  visits.  She  did  not 
believe  in  him,  and  yet  she  used  to  ask  his  advice; 
when,  after  a  sound  sleep  after  dinner,  he  got  up  out  of 
humour,  and  spoke  disparagingly  of  our  domestic  ar- 
rangements, and  said  he  was  sorry  he  had  ever  bought 
Dubechnia  which  had  cost  him  so  much,  and  poor 
Masha  looked  miserably  anxious  and  complained  to 
him,  he  would  yawn  and  say  the  peasants  ought  to 
be  flogged. 

He  called  our  marriage  and  the  life  we  were  living 
/a    comedy,    and    used    to    say    it    was    a    caprice,    a 


"  She  did  the  same  sort  of  thing  once  before,"  he 
told  me.  '  She  fancied  herself  as  an  opera  singer, 
and  ran  away  from  me.  It  took  me  two  months  to  find 
her,  and  my  dear  fellow,  I  wasted  a  thousand  roubles 
on  telegrams  alone." 

He  had  dropped  calling  me  a  sectarian  or  the  House- 


MY  LIFE 

painter ;  and  no  longer  approved  of  my  life  as  a  work- 
ing man,  but  he  used  to  say  : 

"  You  are  a  queer  fish!  An  abnormality.  I  don't 
venture  to  prophesy,  but  you  will  end  badly  !  J 

Masha  slept  poorly  at  nights  and  would  sit  by  the 
window  of  our  bedroom  thinking.  She  no  longer 
laughed  and  made  faces  at  supper.  I  suffered,  and 
when  it  rained,  every  drop  cut  into  my  heart  like  a 
bullet,  and  I  could  have  gone  on  my  knees  to  Masha 
and  apologised  for  the  weather.  When  the  peasants 
made  a  row  in  the  yard,  I  felt  that  it  was  my  fault.  I 
would  sit  for  hours  in  one  place,  thinking  only  how 
splendid  and  how  wonderful  Masha  was.  I  loved  her 
passionately,  and  I  was  enraptured  by  everything  she 
did  and  said.  Her  taste  was  for  quiet  indoor  occu- 
pation ;  she  loved  to  read  for  hours  and  to  study ;  she 
who  knew  about  farm-work  only  from  books,  sur- 
prised us  all  by  her  knowledge  and  the  advice  she 
gave  was  always  useful,  and  when  applied  was  never 
in  vain.  And  in  addition  she  had  the  fineness,  the 
taste,  and  the  good  sense,  the  very  sound  sense  which 
only  very  well-bred  people  possess  ! 

To  such  a  woman,  with  her  healthy,  orderly  mind, 
the  chaotic  environment  with  its  petty  cares  and  dirty 
tittle-tattle,  in  which  we  lived,  was  very  painful.  I 
could  see  that,  and  I,  too,  could  not  sleep  at  night. 
My  brain  whirled  and  I  could  hardly  choke  back  my 
tears.  I  tossed  about,  not  knowing  what  to  do. 

I   used  to   rush   to   town   and   bring   Masha   books, 


MY  LIFE  91 

newspapers,  sweets,  flowers,  and  I  used  to  go  fishing 

with  Stiepan,  dragging  for  hours,  neck-deep  in  cold 

water,  in  the  rain,  to  catch  an  eel  by  way  of  varying 

our  fare.     I  used  humbly  to  ask  the  peasants  not  to 

shout,  and  I  gave  them  vodka,  bribed  them,  promised 

Vthem  anything  they  asked.     And  what  a  lot  of  other 

x<foolish  things  I  did ! 

At  last  the  rain  stopped.  The  earth  dried  up.  T 
used  to  get  up  in  the  morning  and  go  into  the  garden — 
dew  shining  on  the  flowers,  birds  and  insects  shrilling, 
not  a  cloud  in  the  sky,  and  the  garden,  the  meadow, 
the  river  were  so  beautiful,  perfect  but  for  the  memory 
of  the  peasants  and  the  carts  and  the  engineer.  Masha 
and  I  used  to  drive  out  in  a  car  to  see  how  the  oats 
were  coming  on.  She  drove  and  I  sat  behind;  her 
shoulders  were  always  a  little  hunched,  and  the  wind 
would  play  with  her  hair. 

"  Keep  to  the  right !  "  she  shouted  to  the  passers-by. 

"  You  are  like  a  coachman !  "  I  once  said  to  her. 
'  Perhaps.     My   grandfather,    my   father's   father, 
was  a  coachman.       Didn't  you  know?'     she  asked, 
turning  round,  and  immediately  she  began  to  mimic 
the  way  the  coachmen  shout  and  sing. 

"Thank  God!"  I  thought,  as  I  listened  to  her. 
"Thank  God!  " 

And  again  I  remember  the  peasants,  the  carts,  the 
engineer.  .  .  . 


92 


MY  LIFE 


XIII 

Doctor  Blagovo  came  over  on  a  bicycle.  My  sister 
began  to  coine  often.  Once  more  we  talked  of  manual 
labour  and  progress,  and  the  mysterious  Cross  await- 
ing humanity  in  the  remote  future.  The  doctor  did 
not  like  our  life,  because  it  interfered  with  our  dis- 
cussions and  he  said  it  was  unworthy  of  a  free  man 
to  plough,  and  reap,  and  breed  cattle,  and  that  in 
time  all  such  elementary  forms  of  the  struggle  for  ex- 
istence would  be  left  to  animals  and  machines,  while 
men  would  devote  themselves  exclusively  to  scientific 
investigation.  And  my  sister  always  asked  me  to 
let  her  go  home  earlier,  and  if  she  stayed  late,  or  for 
the  night,  she  was  greatly  distressed. 

"  Good  gracious,  what  a  baby  you  are,"  Masha 
used  to  say  reproachfully.  "It  is  quite  ridiculous." 

"  Yes,  it  is  absurd,"  my  sister  would  agree.  '  I 
admit  it  is  absurd,  but  what  can  I  do  if  I  have  not  the 
power  to  control  myself.  It  always  seems  to  me 
that  I  am  doing  wrong." 

During  the  haymaking  my  body,  not  being  used  to 
it,  ached  all  over ;  sitting  on  the  terrace  in  the  evening, 
I  would  suddenly  fall  asleep  and  they  would  all  laugh 
at  me.  They  would  wake  me  up  and  make  me  sit 
down  to  supper.  I  would  be  overcome  with  drowsi- 
ness and  in  a  stupor  saw  lights,  faces,  plates,  and  heard 
voices  without  understanding  what  they  were  saying. 


MY  LIFE  93 

And  I  used  to  get  up  early  in  the  morning  and  take 
my  scythe,  or  go  to  the  school  and  work  there  all  day. 

When  I  was  at  home  on  holidays  I  noticed  that  my 
wife  and  sister  were  hiding  something  from  me  and 
even  seemed  to  be  avoiding  me.  My  wife  was  tender 
with  me  as  always,  but  she  had  some  new  thought  of 
her  own  which  she  did  not  communicate  to  me.  Cer- 
tainly her  exasperation  with  the  peasants  had  increased 
and  life  was  growing  harder  and  harder  for  her,  but 
she  no  longer  complained  to  me.  She  talked  more 
readily  to  the  doctor  than  to  me,  and  I  could  not 
understand  why. 

It  was  the  custom  in  our  province  for  the  labourers 
to  come  to  the  farm  in  the  evenings  to  be  treated  to 
vodka,  even  the  girls  having  a  glass.  We  did  not 
keep  the  custom;  the  haymakers  and  the  women 
used  to  come  into  the  yard  and  stay  until  late  in  the 
evening,  waiting  for  vodka,  and  then  they  went  away 
cursing.  And  then  Masha  used  to  frown  and  relapse 
into  silence  or  whisper  irritably  to  the  doctor : 
1  Savages  !  Barbarians  !  ' 

Newcomers  to  the  villages  were  received  ungra- 
ciously, almost  with  hostility;  Ijke  new  arrivals  at  a 
school.  At  first  we  were  looked  upon  as  foolish, 
soft-headed  people  who  had  bought  the  estate  because 
we  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  our  money.  We  were 
laughed  at.  The  peasants  grazed  their  cattle  in  our 
pasture  and  even  in  our  garden,  drove  our  cows  and 
horses  into  the  village  and  then  came  and  asked  for 

7 


94  MT  LIFE 

compensation.  The  whole  village  used  to  come  into 
our  yard  and  declare  loudly  that  in  mowing  we  had 
cut  the  border  of  common  land  which  did  not  belong 
to  us ;  and  as  we  did  not  know  our  boundaries  exactly 
we  used  to  take  their  word  for  it  and  pay  a  fine.  But 
afterward  it  appeared  that  we  had  been  in  the  right. 
They  used  to  bark  the  young  lime-trees  in  our  woods. 
A  Dubechnia  peasant,  a  money-lender,  who  sold  vodka 
without  a  licence,  bribed  our  labourers  to  help  him 
cheat  us  in  the  most  treacherous  way;  he  substituted 
old  wheels  for  the  new  on  our  wagons,  stole  our 
ploughing  yokes  and  sold  them  back  to  us,  and  so  on. 
But  worst  of  all  was  the  building  at  Kurilovka.  There 
the  women  at  night  stole  planks,  bricks,  tiles,  iron; 
the  bailiff  and  his  assistants  made  a  search ;  the  women 
were  each  fined  two  roubles  by  the  village  council, 
and  then  the  whole  lot  of  them  got  drunk  on  the 
money. 

When  Masha  found  out,  she  would  say  to  the  doctor 
and  my  sister. 

"  What  beasts!     It  is  horrible!     Horrible!  " 

And  more  than  once  I  heard  her  say  she  was  sorry 
she  had  decided  to  build  the  school. 

"  You  must  understand,"  the  doctor  tried  to  point 
out,  "  that  if  you  build  a  school  or  undertake  any  good 
work,  it  is  not  for  the  peasants,  but  for  the  sake  of 
culture  and  the  future.  The  worse  the  peasants  are 
the  more  reason  there  is  for  building  a  school.  Do 
understand !  " 


MY  LIFE  95 

There  was  a  lack  of  confidence  in  his  voice,  and  it 
seemed  to  me  that  he  hated  the  peasants  as  much  as 
Masha. 

Masha  used  often  to  go  to  the  mill  with  my  sister 
and  they  would  say  jokingly  that  they  were  going  to 
have  a  look  at  Stiepan  because  he  was  so  handsome. 
Stiepan  it  appeared  was  reserved  and  silent  only  with 
men,  and  in  the  company  of  women  was  free  and  talka- 
tive. Once  when  I  went  down  to  the  river  to  bathe 
I  involuntarily  overheard  a  conversation.  Masha  and 
Cleopatra,  both  in  white,  were  sitting  on  the  bank 
under  the  broad  shade  of  a  willow  and  Stiepan  was 
standing  near  with  his  hands  behind  his  back,  saying : 
'  But  are  peasants  human  beings  ?  Not  they ;  they 
/*  are,  excuse  me,  brutes,  beasts,  and  thieves.  What 
does  a  peasant's  life  consist  of?  Eating  and  drink- 
/  ing,  crying  for  cheaper  food,  bawling  in  taverns,  with- 
out decent  conversation,  or  behaviour  or  manners. 
)  Just  an  ignorant  beast !  He  lives  in  filth,  his  wife  and 
children  live  in  filth ;  he  sleeps  in  his  clothes ;  takes 
the  potatoes  out  of  the  soup  with  his  fingers',  drinks 
down  a  black  beetle  with  his  kvass — because  he  won't 
trouble  to  fish  it  out!  ' 

"It  is  because  of  their  poverty !"  protested  my  sister. 

"  What  poverty?  of  course  there  is  want,  but  there 
are  different  kinds  of  necessity.  If  a  man  is  in  prison, 
or  is  blind,  say,  or  has  lost  his  legs,  then  he  is  in  a  bad 
way  and  God  help  him;  but  if  he  is  at  liberty  and  in 
command  of  his  senses,  if  he  has  eyes  and  hands  and 

~  —  ^IIIIF w«».i» »ui  „.  i     .. 

7  A 


- 

'  ^ 


&f*%r* 
96  MY  LIFE 


strength,  then,  good  God,  what  more  does  he  want? 
It  is  lamentable,  my  lady,  ignorance,  but  not  poverty. 
If  you  kind  people,  with  your  education,  out  of  charity 
try  to  help  him,  then  he  will  spend  your  money  in 
drink,  like  the  swine  he  is,  or  worse  still,  he  will  open  a 
tavern  and  begin  to  rob  the  people  on  the  strength  of 
your  money.  You  say — poverty.  But  does  a  rich 
peasant  live  any  better  ?  He  lives  like  a  pig,  too,  excuse 
me,  a  clodhopper,  a  blusterer,  a  big-bellied  blockhead, 
with  a  swollen  red  mug — makes  me  want  to  hit  him 
in  the  eye,  the  blackguard.  Look  at  Larion  of  Du- 
bechnia — he  is  rich,  but  all  the  same  he  barks  the  trees 
in  your  woods  just  like  the  poor;  and  he  is  a  foul- 
mouthed  brute,  and  bis  children  are  foul-mouthed, 
and  when  he  is  drunk  he  falls  flat  in  the  mud  and  goes 
to  sleep.  They  are  all  worthless,  my  lady.  It  is  just 
hell  to  live  with  them  in  the  village.  The  village  sticks 
in  my  gizzard,  and  I  thank  God,  the  King  of  heaven, 
that  I  am  well  fed  and  clothed,  and  that  I  am  a  free 
man;  I  can  live  where  I  like,  I  don't  want  to  live  in 
the  village  and  nobody  can  force  me  to  do  it.  They 
say  :  '  You  have  a  wife.'  They  say  :  *  You  are  obliged 
to  live  at  home  with  your  wife.'  Why?  I  have  not 
sold  myself  to  her." 

11  Tell   me,    Stiepan.     Did   you   marry   for   love?  ' 
asked  Masha. 

"What  love  is  there  in  a  village?"  Stiepan  answered 
with  a  smile.  "  If  you  want  to  know,  my  lady,  it  is 
my  second  marriage.  I  do  not  come  from  Kurilovka, 


MY  LIFE  97 

but  from  Zalegosch,  and  I  went  to  Kurilovka  when  I 
married.  My  father  did  not  want  to  divide  the  land 
up  between  us — there  are  five  of  us.  So  I  bowed  to  it 
.and  cut  adrift  and  went  to  another  village  to  my  wife's 
family.  My  first  wife  died  when  she  was  young. 

"What  did  she  die  of?" 

"  Foolishness.  She  used  to  sit  and  cry.  She  was 
always  crying  for  no  reason  at  all  and  so  she  wasted 
away.  She  used  to  drink  herbs  to  make  herself  prettier 
and  it  must  have  ruined  her  inside.  And  my  second 
wife  at  Kurilovka — what  about  her  ?  A  village  woman, 
a  peasant;  that's  all.  When  the  match  was  being 
made  I  was  nicely  had ;  I  thought  she  was  young,  nice 
to  look  at  and  clean.  Her  mother  was  clean  enough, 
drank  coffee  and,  chiefly  because  they  were  a  clean  lot, 
I  got  married.  Next  day  we  sat  down  to  dinner  and 
I  told  my  mother-in-law  to  fetch  me  a  spoon.  She 
brought  me  a  spoon  and  I  saw  her  wipe  i"t  with  her 
finger.  So  that,  thought  I,  is  their  cleanliness!  I 
lived  with  them  for  a  year  and  went  away.  Perhaps 
I  ought  to  have  married  a  town  girl  '  —he  went  on 
after  a  silence.  l  They  say  a  wife  is  a  helpmate  to 
her  husband.  What  do  I  want  with  a  helpmate. 
I  can  look  after  myself.  But  you  talk  to  me  sensibly 
and  soberly,  without  giggling  all  the  while.  He — he — 
he!  What  is  life  without  a  good  talk?  " 

Stiepan  suddenly  stopped  and  relapsed  into  his 
dreary,  monotonous  "  TJ-lu-lu-lu."  That  meant  that 
he  had  noticed  me. 


98  MY  LIFE 


Masha  used  often  to  visit  the  mill,  she  evidently 
took  pleasure  in  her  talks  with  Stiepan ;  he  abused 
the  peasants  so  sincerely  and  convincingly — and  this 
attracted  her  to  him.  When  she  returned  from  the 
mill  the  idiot  who  looked  after  the  garden  used  to  shout 
after  her : 

"Palashka!  Hullo,  Palashka!"  And  he  would 
bark  at  her  like  a  dog  :  '  Bow,  wow !  ' 

And  she  would  stop  and  stare  at  him  as  if  she  found 
in  the  idiot's  barking  an  answer  to  her  thought,  and 
perhaps  he  attracted  her  as  much  as  Stiepan's  abuse. 
And  at  home  she  would  find  some  unpleasant  news 
awaiting  her,  as  that  the  village  geese  had  ruined  the 
cabbages  in  the  kitchen-garden,  or  that  Larion  had 
stolen  the  reins,  and  she  would  shrug  her  shoulders 
with  a  smile  and  say : 

:  What^£an-you^expect  of  such  people?  ' 

She  t^'as  exasperated1- a)id  a  fury  was  gathering  in  her 
soul,  and  I,  on  the  other  hand,  was  getting  used 
to  the  peasants  and  more  and  more  attracted  to  them. 
For  the  most  part,  they  were  nervous,  irritable,  absurd 
people ;  they  were  people  with  suppressed  imaginations, 
ignorant,  with  a  bare,  dull  outlook,  always  dazed  by 
the  same  thought  of  the  grey  earth,  grey  days,  black 
bread;  they  were  people  driven  to  cunning,  but,  like 
birds,  they  only  hid  their  heads  behind  the  trees — they 
could  not  reason.  They  did  not  come  to  us  for  the 
twenty  roubles  earned  by  haymaking,  but  for  the 
half-pail  of  vodka,  though  they  could  buy  four  pails 


MY  LIFE  99 

of  vodka  for  the  twenty  roubles.  Indeed  they  were 
dirty,  drunken,  and  dishonest,. but  for  all  that  one  felt" 
that  the  peasant  life  as  a  whole  was  sound  at  the  core. 
However  clumsy  and  brutal  the  peasant  might  look  as 
he  followed  his  antiquated  plough,  and  however  he 
might  fuddle  himself  with  vodka,  still,  looking  at  him 
more  closely,  one  felt  that  there  was  something  vital 
and  important  in  him,  something  that  was  lacking  in 
Masha  and  the  doctor,  for  instance,  namely,  that  he 
believes8  that  the  chief  thing  on  earth  is  truth,  that  his 
and  everybody's  salvation  lies  in  truth,  and  therefore 
above  all  else  on  earth  he  loves  justice.  I  used  to  say 
to  my  wife  that  she  was  seeing  the  stain  on  the  win- 
dow, but  not  the  glass  itself;  and  she  would  be  silent 
or,  like  Stiepan,  she  would  hum,  "  U-lu-lu-lu.  .  ." 
When  she,  good,  clever  actress  that  she  was,  went  pale 
with  fury  and  then  harangued  the  doctor  in  a  trembling 
voice  about  drunkenness  and  dishonesty;  her  blind- 
ness confounded  and  appalled  me.  How  oould  she 
forget  that  her  father,  the  engineer,  drank,  drank 
heavily,  and  that  the  money  with  which  he  bought 
Dubechnia  was  acquired  by  means  of  a  whole  series 
of  impudent,  dishonest  swindles?  How  could  she 
forget? 

XIV 

And  my  sister,  too,  was  living  with  her  own  private 
thoughts  which  she  hid  from  me.  She  used  often  to 
sit  whispering  with  Masha.  When  I  went  up  to  her, 


100 


MY  LIFE 


she  would  shrink  away,  and  her  eyes  would  look  guilty 
and  full  of  entreaty.  Evidently  there  was  something 
going  on  in  her  soul  of  which  she  was  afraid  or 
ashamed.  To  avoid  meeting  me  in  the  garden  or  being 
left  alone  with  me  she  clung  to  Masha  and  J  hardly 
ever  had  a  chance  to  talk  to  her  except  at  dinner. 

One  evening,  on  my  way  home  from  the  school,  I 
came  quietly  through  the  garden.  It  had  already 
begun  to  grow  dark.  Without  noticing  me  or  hearing 
footsteps,  my  sister  walked  round  an  old  wide-spreading 
apple-tree,  perfectly  noiselessly  like  a  ghost.  She  was 
in  black,  and  walked  very  quickly,  up  and  down,  up 
and  down,  with  her  eyes  on  the  ground.  An  apple 
fell  from  the  tree,  she  started  at  the  noise,  stopped 
and  pressed  her  hands  to  her  temples.  At  that  moment 
I  went  up  to  her. 

In  an  impulse  of  tenderness,  which  suddenly  came 
rushing  to  my  heart,  with  tears  in  my  eyes,  somehow 
remembering  our  mother  and  our  childhood,  I  took 
hold  of  her  shoulders  and  kissed  her. 

"  What  is  the  matter?  "  I  asked.  "  You  are  suffer- 
ing. I  have  seen  it  for  a  long  time  now.  Tell  me, 
what  is  the  matter?  J 

'  I  am  afraid.     .     ."  she  murmured,  with  a  shiver. 

11  What's  the  matter  with  you?  "  I  inquired.  "  For 
God's  sake,  be  frank !  ' 

"  I  will,  I  will  be  frank.  I  will  tell  you  the  whole 
truth.  It  is  so  hard,  so  painful  to  conceal  anything 
from  you !  .  .  .  .  Misail,  I  am  in  love."  She 


MY  LIFE  101 

went  on  in  a  whisper.  "  Love,  love.  ...  I  am 
happy,  but  I  am  afraid." 

I  heard  footsteps  and  Doctor  Blagovo  appeared 
among  the  trees.  He  was  wearing  a  silk  shirt  and  high 
boots.  Clearly  they  had  arranged  a  rendezvous  by 
the  apple-tree.  When  she  saw  him  she  flung  herself 
impulsively  into  his  arms  with  a  cry  of  anguish,  as 
though  he  was  being  taken  away  from  her : 

"  Vladimir!     Vladimir!  " 

She  clung  to  him,  and  gazed  eagerly  at  him  and  only 
then  I  noticed  how  thin  and  pale  she  had  become. 
It  was  especially  noticeable  through  her  lace  collar, 
which  I  had  known  for  years,  for  it  now  hung  loosely 
about  her  slim  neck.  The  doctor  was  taken  aback, 
but  controlled  himself  at  once,  and  said,  as  he  stroked 
her  hair : 

"  That's  enough.  Enough!  .  .  .Why  are  you 
so  nervous?  You  see,  I  have  come." 

We  were  silent  for  a  time,  bashfully  glancing  at  each 
other.  Then  we  all  moved  away  and  I  heard  the 
doctor  saying  to  me : 

"  Civilised  life  has  not  yet  begun  with  us.  The  old 
console  themselves  with  saying  that,  if  there  is  nothing 
now,  there  was  something  in  the  forties  and  the  six- 
ties ;  that  is  all  right  for  the  old  ones,  but  we  are  young 
and  our  brains  are  not  yet  touched  with  senile  decay. 
We  cannot  console  ourselves  with  such  illusions.  The 
beginning  of  Russia  was  in  862,  and  civilised  E/ussia, 
as  I  understand  it,  has  not  yet  begun." 


102 


But  I  could  not  bother  about  what  he  was  saying. 
It  was  very  strange,  but  I  could  not  believe  that  my 
sister  was  in  love,  that  she  had  just  been  walking 
with  her  hand  on  the  arm  of  a  stranger  and  gazing  at 
him  tenderly.  My  sister,  poor,  frightened,  timid, 
downtrodden  creature  as  she  was,  loved  a  man  who 
was  already  married  and  had  children.  I  was  full  of 
pity  without  knowing  why ;  the  doctor's  presence  was 
distasteful  to  me  and  I  could  not  make  out  what  was 
to  come  of  such  a  love. 


XV 


Masha  and  I  drove  over  to  Kurilovka  for  the  open- 
ing of  the  school. 

"  Autumn,  autumn,  autumn.  .  ."  said  Masha, 
looking  about  her.  Summer  had  passed.  There  were 
no  birds  and  only  the  willows  were  green. 

Yes.  Summer  had  passed.  The  days  were  bright 
and  warm,  but  it  was  fresh  in  the  mornings;  the  shep- 
herds went  out  in  their  sheepskins,  and  the  dew  never 
dried  all  day  on  the  asters  in  the  garden.  There  were 
continual  mournful  sounds  and  it  was  impossible  to 
tell  whether  it  was  a  shutter  creaking!  on  its  rusty 
hinges  or  the  cranes  flying — and  one  felt  so  well  and  so 
full  of  the  desire  for  life ! 

"  Summer  had  passed.  .  ."  said  Masha.  "  Now 
we  can  both  make  up  our  accounts.  We  have  worked 
hard  and  thought  a  great  deal  and  we  are  the  better 


MY  LIFE  103 

for  it — all  honour  and  praise  to  us ;  we  have  improved 
ourselves;  but  have  our  successes  had  any  perceptible 
influence  on  the  life  around  us,  have  they  been  of  any 
use  to  a  single  person  ?  No  !  Ignorance,  dirt,  drunk- 
enness, a  terribly  high  rate  of  infant  mortality — every- 
thing is  just  as  it  was,  and  no  one  is  any  the  better  for 
your  haying  ploughed  and  sown  and  my  having  spent 
money  and  xead  books.  Evidently  we  have  only 
worked  and  broadened  our  minds  for  ourselves." 

I  was  abashed  by  such  arguments  and  did  not  know 
what  to  think. 

"  From  beginning  to  end  we  have  been  sincere," 
I  said,  "  and  if  a  man  is  sincere,  he  is  right." 

"  Who  denies  that?  We  have  been  right  but  we 
have  been  wrong  in  our  way  of  setting  about  it.  First 
of  all,  are  not  our  very  ways  of  living  wrong?  You 
want  to  be  useful  to  people,  but  by  the  mere  fact  of 
buying  an,  estate  you  make  it  impossible  to  be  so. 
Further,  if  you  work,  dress,  and  eat  like  a  peasant  you 
.lend  your  authority  and  approval  to  the  clumsy 
f  clothes,  and  their  dreadful  houses  and  their  dirty 
beards.  .  .  .  On  the  other  hand,  suppose  you  work 
v  for  a  long,  long  time,  all  your  life,  and  in  the  end  ob- 
tain some  practical  results — what  will  your  results 
amount  to,  what  can  they  do  against  such  elemental 
forces  as  wholesale  ignorance,  hunger,  cold,  and  degen- 
eracy ?  A  drop  in  the  ocean !  Other  methods  of 
fighting  are  necessary,  strong,  bold,  quick !  If  you 
want  to  be  useful  then  you  must  leave  the  narrow 


104  MY  LIFE 

circle  of  common  activity  and  try  to  act  directly  on 
the  masses"!  First  oFallT^ you  need  vigorous,  noisy, 
propaganda.  Why  are  art  and  music,  for  instance,  so 
much  alive  and  so  popular  and  so  powerful?  Because 
the  musician  or  the  singer  influences  thousands 
directly.  Art,  wonderful  art !  '  She  looked  wistfully 
at  the  sky  and  went  on :  "  Art  gives  wings  and  carries 
you  far,  far  away.  If  you  are  bored  with  dirt  and 
pettifogging  interests,  if  you  are  exasperated  and  out- 
raged and  indignant,  rest  and  satisfaction  are  only  to 
be  found  in  beauty." 

As  we  approached  Kurilovka  the  weather  was  fine, 
clear,  and  joyous.  In  the  yards  the  peasants  were 
thrashing*  and  there  was  a  smell  of  corn  and  straw. 

"  * 

Behind  the  wattled  hedges  the  fruit-trees  were  redden- 
ing and  all  around  the  trees  were  red  or  golden.  In  the 
church-tower  the  bells  were  ringing,  the  children  were 
carrying  ikons  to  the  school  and  singing  the  Litany  of 
the  Virgin.  And  how  clear  the  air  was,  and  how  high 
the  doves  soared ! 

The  Te  Deum  was  sung  in  the  schoolroom.  Then 
the  Kurilovka  peasants  presented  Masha  with  an 
ikon,  and  the  Dubeohnia  peasants  gave  her  a  large 
cracknel  and  a  gilt  salt-cellar.  And  Masha  began  to 
weep. 

'  And  if  we  have  said  anything  out  o>f  the  way  or 
have  been  discontented,  please  forgive  us,"  said  an  old 
peasant,  bowing  to  us  both. 

As  we  drove  home  Masha  looked  back  at  the  school. 


MY  LIFE  105 

The  green  roof  which  I  had  painted  glistened  in  the 
sun,  and  we  could  see  it  for  .a  long  time.  And  I  felt 
that  Masha's  glances  were  glances  of  farewell. 

XVI 

In  the  evening  she  got  ready  to  go  to  town. 

She  had  often  been  to  town  lately  to  stay  the  night. 
In  her  absence  I  could  not  work,  and  felt  listless  and 
disheartened ;  our  big  yard  seemed  dreary,  disgusting, 
and  deserted ;  there  were  ominous  noises  in  the  gar- 
den, and  without  her  the  house,  the  trees,  the  horses 
were  no  longer  "  ours." 

I  never  went  out  but  sat  all  the^time  at  her  writing- 
table  among  her  books  on  farming  and  agriculture, 
those  deposed  favourites,  wanted  no  more,  which  looked 
out  at  me  so  shamefacedly  from  the  bookcase.  For 
hours  together,  while  it  struck  seven,  eight,  nine,  and 
the  autumn  night  crept  up  *as  black  as  soot  to  the 
windows,  I  sat  brooding  over  an  old  glove  of  hers, 
or  the  pen  she  always  used,  and  her  little  scissors. 
I  did  nothing  and  saw  clearly  that  everything  I  had 
done  before,  ploughing,  sowing,  and  felling  trees,  had 
only  been  because  she  wanted  it.  And  if  she  told  me 
to  clean  out  a  well,  when  I  had  to  stand  waist-deep 
in  water,  I  would  go  and  do  it,  without  trying  to  find 
out  whether  the  well  wanted  cleaning  or  not.  And 
now,  when  she  was  away,  Dubechnia  with  its  squalor, 
its  litter,  its  slamming  shutters,  with  thieves1  prowling 


106  MY  LIFE 


about  it  day  and  night,  seemed  to  me  like  a  chaos  in 
which  work  was  entir&jr^seless^jAnd  why  should  I 
work,  then?  Why  trouble  and  worry  about  the  future, 
when  I  felt  that  the  ground  was  slipping  away  from 
under  me,  that  my  position  at  Dubechnia  was  hollow, 
that,  in  a  word,  the  same  fate  awaited  me  as  had  be- 
fallen the  books  on  agriculture?  Oh!  what  anguish 
it  was  at  night,  in  the  lonely  hours,  when  I  lay  listen- 
ing uneasily,  as  though  I  expected  some  one  any  min- 
ute to  call  out  that  it  was  time  for  me  to  go  away. 
I  was  mot  sorry  to  leave  Dubechnia,  my  sorrow  was  for 
my  love,  for  which  it  seemed  that  autumn  had  already 
begun.  What  a  tremendous  happiness  it  is  to  love  and 
to  be  loved,  and  what  a  honor  it  is  to  feel  that  you 
are  beginning  to  topple  down  from  that  lofty  tower! 

Masha  returned  from  town  toward  evening  on  the 
following  day.  She  was  dissatisfied  with  something, 
but  concealed  it  and  said  only  :  ' '  Why  have  the  winter 
windows  been  put  in?  It  will  be  stifling."  I  opened 
two  of  the  windows.  We  did  not  feel  like  eating,  but 
we  sat  down  and  had  supper 

'  Go  and  wash  your  hands, "  she  said.        You  smell 
of  putty." 

She  had  brought  some  new  illustrated  magazines 
from  town  and  we  both  read  them  after  supper.  They 
had  supplements  with  fashion-plates  and  patterns. 
Masha  just  glanced  at  them  and  put  them  aside  to 
look  at  them  carefully  later  on;  but  one  dress,  with  a 
wide,  bell-shaped  skirt  and  big  sleeves  interested  her, 


MY  LIFE  107 

and  for  a  moment  she  looked  at  it  seriously  and  atten- 
tively. 

"  That's  not  bad,"  she  said. 

"  Yes,  it  would  suit  you  very  well/'  said  I.  c  Very 
well." 

And  I  admired  the  dress,  only  because  she  liked  it, 
and  went  on  tenderly : 

"A  wonderful,  lovely  dress!     Lovely,  wonderful, 
Masha.     My  dear  Masha." 

And  tears  began  to  drop  on  the  fashion-plate. 

"  Wonderful  Masha.  ..."  I  murmured.  "  Dear, 
darling  Masha.  .  .  ." 

She  went  and  lay  down  and  I  sat  still  for  an  hour 
and  looked  at  the  illustrations. 

"  You  should  not  have  opened  the  windows,"  she 
called  from  the  bedroom.  "I'm  afraid  it  will  be  cold. 
Look  how  the  wind  is  blowing  in !  J 

I  read  the  miscellany,  about  the  preparation  of  cheap 
ink,  and  the  size  of  the  largest  diamond  in  the  world. 
Then  I  chanced  on  the  picture  of  the  dress  she  had 
liked  and  I  imagined  her  at  a  ball,  with  a  fan,  and  bare 
shoulders,  a  brilliant,  dazzling  figure,  well  up  in  music 
and  painting  and  literature,  and  how  insignificant  and 
brief  my  share  in  her  life  seemed  to  be ! 

Our  coming  together,  our  marriage,  was  only  an 
episode,  one  of  many  in  the  life  of  this  lively,  highly 
gifted  creature.  All  the  best  things  in  the  world,  as 
I  have  said,  were  at  her  service,  and  she  had  them 
for  nothing;  even  ideas  and  fashionable  intellectual 


108 


MY  LIFE 


movements  served  her  pleasure,  a  diversion  in  her 
existence,  and  I  was  only  the  coachman  who  drove  her 
from  one  infatuation  to  another.  Now  I  was  no  longer 
necessary  to  her;  she  would  fly  away  and  I  should  be 
left  alone. 

As  if  in  answer  to  my  thoughts  a  desperate  scream 
suddenly  came  from  the  yard : 

"Mur-der!  " 

It  was  a  shrill  female  voice,  and  exactly  as  though  it 
were  trying  to  imitate  it,  the  wind  also  howled  dis- 
mally in  the  chimney.  Half  a  minute  passed  and  again 
it  came  through  the  sound  of  the  wind,  but  as  though 
from  the  other  end  of  the  yard : 

"Mur-der!  " 

"  Misail,  did  you  hear  that?"  said  my  wife  in  a 
hushed  voice.  "  Did  you  hear?  ' 

She  came  out  of  the  bedroom  in  her  nightgown, 
with  her  hair  down,  and  stood  listening  and  staring 
out  of  the  dark  window 

1  Somebody    is    being   murdered !  '     she   muttered. 
"  It  only  wanted  that !  " 

I  took  my  gun  and  went  out;  it  was  very  dark  out- 
side ;  a  violent  wind  was  blowing  so  that  it  was  hard  to 
stand  up.  I  walked  to  the  gate  and  listened;  the 
trees  were  moaning;  the  wind  went  whistling  through 
them,  and  in  the  garden  the  idiot's  dog  was  howling. 
Beyond  the  gate  it  was  pitch  dark;  there  was  not  a 
light  on  the  railway.  And  just  by  the  wing,  where 
the  offices  used  to  be,  I  suddenly  heard  a  choking  cry : 


MY  LIFE  109 

"Mur-der!  " 

"  Who  is  there?  "   I  called. 

Two  men  were  locked  in  a  struggle.  One  had  nearly 
thrown  the  other,  who  was  resisting  with  all  his  might. 
And  both  were  breathing  heavily. 

"  Let  go  !  "  said  one  of  them  and  I  recognised  Ivan 
Cheprakov.  It  was  he  who  had  cried  out  in  a  thin, 
falsetto  voice.  "  Let  go,  damn  you,  or  I'll  bite  your 

hands  !  '  "*\.^ 

The  other  man  I  recognised  ai^Jfojsse^V  I  parted 
them  and  could  not  resist  hitting  Moissey  in  the  face 
twice.  He  fell  down,  then  got  up,  and  I  struck  him 
again. 

"  He  tried  to  kill  me,"  he  muttered.  "  I  caught 
him  creeping  to  his  mother's  drawer.  ...  I  tried  to 
shut  him  up  in  the  wing  for  safety." 

Cheprakov  wap  drunk  and  did  not  recognise  me.  He 
stood  gasping  for  breath  as  though  trying  to  get  enough 
wind  to  vshriek  again. 

I  left  them  and  went  back  to  the  house.  My  wife 
was  lying  on  the  bed,  fully  dressed.  I  told  her  what 
had  happened  in  the  yard  and  did  not  keep  back  the 
fart  ilint  T  had  struck  Moissey. 

X^JLiying  in  the  country  is  hoiriEIeT^g^^  said.   "And 
wh  arrTonfflt  it 


s 


"" 


' 


Mur-der!       we  heard   again,   a  little  later. 
'  I'll  go  and  part  them,"  I  said. 
'  No.     Let  them  kill  each  other,"  she  said  with  an 
expression  of  disgust. 


110 


MY  LIFE 


i< 

She  lay  staring  at  the  ceiling,  listening,  and  I  sat 
near  her,  not  daring  to  speak  and  feeling  that  it  was 
my  fault  that  screams  of  '  murder  ' '  came  from  the 
yard  and  the  night  was  so  long. 

We  were  silent  and  I  waited  impatiently  for  the 
light  to  peep  in  at  the  window.  And  Masha  looked 
as  though  she  had  wakened  from  a  long  sleep  and 
was  astonished  to  find  herself,  so  clever,  so  educated, 
so  refined,  cast  away  in  this  miserable  provincial  hole, 
among  a  lot  of  petty,  shallow  people,  and  to  think  that 
she  could  have  so  far  forgotten  herself  as  to  have  been 
carried  away  by  one  of  them  and  to  have  been  his 
wife  for  more  than  half  a  year.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
we  were  all  the  same  to  her — myself,  Moissey,  Chepra- 
kov;  all  swept  together  into  the  drunken,  wild  scream 
of  '  murder  " — myself,  our  marriage,  our  work,  and 
the  muddy  roads  of  autumn ;  and  when  she  breathed 
or  stirred  to  make  herself  more  comfortable  I  could 
read  in  her  eyes:  '  Oh,  if  the  morning  would  come 
quicker !  ' 

In  the  morning  she  went  away. 

I  stayed  at  Dubechnia  for  another  three  days,  wait- 
ing for  her;  then  I  moved  all  our  things  into  one 
room,  locked  it,  and  went  to  town.  When  I  rang-  the 
bell  at  the  engineer's,  it  was  evening,  and  the  lamps' 
were  alight  in  Great  Gentry  Street.  Pavel  'told  me 
that  nobody  was  at  home;  Victor  Ivanich  had  gone; 
to  Petersburg  and  Maria  Victorovna  must  be  at  a 
rehearsal  at  the  Azhoguins'.  I  remember  the  excite- 


MY  LIFE  111 

ment  with  which  I  went  to  the  Azhoguins',  and  how 
my  heart  thumped  and  sank  within  me,  as  I  went  up- 
stairs and  stood  for  a  long  while  on  the  landing,  not 
daring  to  enter  that  temple  of  the  Muses!  In  the 
hall,  on  the  table,  on  the  piano,  on  the  stage,  there 
were  candles  burning;  all  in  threes,  for  the  first  per- 
formance was  fixed  for  the  thirteenth,  and  the  dress 
rehearsal  was  on  Monday — the  unlucky  day.  A  fight 
against  prejudice!  All  the  lovers  of  dramatic  art 
were  assembled ;  the  eldest,  the  middle,  and  the  young- 
est Miss  Azhoguin  were  walking  about  the  stage, 
reading  their  parts.  Radish  was  standing  still  in  a 
corner  all  by  himself,  with  his  head  against  the  wall, 
looking  at  the  stage  with  adoring  eyes,  waiting  for  the 
beginning  of  the  rehearsal.  Everything  was  just  the 
same! 

I  went  toward  my  hostess  to  greet  her,  when  sud- 
denly everybody  began  to  say  "  Ssh  "  and  to  wave  their 
hands  to  tell  me  not  to  make  such  a  noise.  There  was 
a  silence.  The  top  of  the  piano  was  raised,  a  lady  sat 
down,  screwing  up  her  short-sighted  eyes  at  the  music, 
and  Masha  stood  by  the  piano,  dressed  up,  beautiful, 
but  beautiful  in  an  odd  new  way,  not  at  all  like  the 
Masha  who  used  to  come  to  see  me  at  the  mill  in  the 
spring.  She  began  to  sing  : 

"  Why  do  I  love  thee,  straight  night?  " 

It  was  the  first  time  since  I  had  known  her  that  I 
had  heard  her  sing.  She  had  a  fine,  rich,  powerful 

8A 


112  MY  LIFE 


voice,  and  to  hear  her  sing  was  like  eating  a  ripe,  sweet- 
scented  melon.  She  finished  the  song  and  was  ap- 
plauded. She  smiled  and  looked  pleased,  made  play 
with  her  eyes,  stared  at  the  music,  plucked  at  her 
dress  exactly  like  a  bird  which  has  broken  out  of  its 
cage  and  preens  its  wing's  at  liberty.  Her  hair  was 
combed  back  over  her  ears,  and  she  had  a  sly  defiant 
expression  on  her  face,  as  though  she  wished  to  chal- 
lenge us  all,  or  to  shout  at  us,  as  though  we  were 
horses:  "  Gee  up,  old  things!  ' 

And  at  that  moment  she  must  have  looked  very 
like  her  grandfather,  the  coachman. 

"  You  here,  too?  "  she  asked,  giving  me  her  hand. 

'  Did  you  hear  me  sing?   How  did  you  like  it?  '     And, 

without  waiting  for  me  to  answer  she  went  on :       You 

arrived  very  opportunely.       I'm  going  to  Petersburg 

for  a  short  time  to-night.     May  I?  ' 

At  midnight  I  took  her  to  the  station.  She  embraced 
me  tenderly,  probably  out  of  gratitude,  because  I  did 
not  pester  her  with  useless  questions,  and  she  promised 
to  write  to  me,  and  I  held  her  hands  for  a  long  time 
and  kissed  them,  finding  it  hard  to  keep  back  my  tears, 
and  not  saying  a  word. 

And  when  the  train  moved,  I  stood  looking  at  the 
receding  lights,  kissed  her  in  my  imagination  and 
whispered : 

"  Masha  dear,  wonderful  Masha!  .   .  ." 

I  spent  the  night  at  Makarikha,  at  Karpovna's, 
and  in  the  morning  I  worked  with  Radish,  upholster- 


MY  LIFE  113 

ing  the  furniture  at  a  rich  merchant's,  who  had  married 
his  daughter  to  a  doctor. 

XVII 

On  Sunday  afternoon  my  sister  came  to  see  me  and 
had  tea  with  me. 

"I  read  a  great  deal  now/'  she  said,  showing  me  the 
books  she  had  got  out  of  the  town  library  on  her  way. 
"  Thanks  to  your  wife  and  Vladimir.  They  awakened 
my  self-consciousness.  They  saved  me  and  have  made 
me  feel  that  I  am  a  human  being.  I  used  not  to  sleep 
at  night  for  worrying :  :  What  a  lot  of  sugar  has  been 
wasted  during  the  week.5  '  The  cucumbers  must  not 
be  oversalted !  '  I  don't  sleep  now,  but  I  have  quite 
different  thoughts.  I  am  tormented  with  the  thought 
that  half  my  life  has  passed  so  foolishly  and  half- 
heartedly. I  despise  my  old  life.  I  am  ashamed  of 
it.  And  I  regard  ray  father  now  as  an  enemy.  Oh, 
how  grateful  I  am  to  your  wife!  And  Vladimir. 
He  is  such  a  wonderful  man  !  They  opened  my  eyes." 
'  It  is  not  good  that  you  can't  sleep,"  I  said. 
:  You  think  I  am  ill  ?  Not  a  bit.  Vladimir  sounded 
me  and  says  I  am  perfectly  healthy.  But  health  is 
not  the  point.  That  doesn't  matter  so  much.  .  .  . 
Tell  me,  am  I  right?  " 

She  needed  moral  support.  That  was  obvious. 
Masha  had  gone,  Doctor  Blagovo  was  in  Petersburg, 
and  there  was  no  one  except  myself  in  the  town,  who 


114 


MY  LIFE 


could  tell  her  that  she  was  right.  She  fixed  her  eyes 
on  me,  trying  to  read  my  inmost  thoughts,  and  if  I 
were  sad  in  her  presence,  she  always  took  it  upon  her- 
self and  was  depressed.  I  had  to  be  continually  on 
my  guard,  and  when  she  asked  me  if  she  was  right, 
I  hastened  to  assure  her  that  she  was  right  and  that 
I  had  a  profound  respect  for  her. 

"  You  know,  they  have  given  me  a  part  at  the 
Azhougins',"  she  went  on.  "I  wanted  to  act.  I  want 
to  live.  I  want  to  drink  deep  of  life;  I  have  no  talent 
whatever,  and  my  part  is  only  ten  lines,  but  it  is  im- 
measurably finer  and  nobler  than  pouring  out  tea  five 
times  a  day  and  watching  to  see  that  the  cook  does  not 
eat  the  sugar  left  over.  And  most  of  all  I  want  to 
let  father  see  that  I  too^-i^yijpjrotest.*^*. 

After  tea  she  lay  down  on  my  bed  and  stayed  there 
for  some  time,  with  her  eyes  closed,  and  her  face  very 
pale. 

"  Just  weakness !  "  she  said,  as  she  got  up.  ''  Vladi- 
mir said  all  town  girls  and  women  are  anaemic  from 
lack  of  work.  What  a  clever  man  Vladimir  is!  He 
is  right;  wonderfully  right!  We  do  need  work!  ' 

Two  days  later  she  came  to  rehearsal  at  the  Azho- 
guins'  with  her  part  in  her  hand.  She  was  in  black, 
with  a  garnet  necklace,  and  a  brooch  that  looked  at  a 
distance  like  a  pasty,  and  she  had  enormous  earrings, 
in  .each  of  which  sparkled  a  diamond.  I  felt  uneasy 
when  I  saw  her;  I  was  shocked  by  her  lack  of  taste. 
The  others  noticed  too  that  she  was  unsuitably  dressed 


MY  LIFE  115 

and  that  her  earrings  and  diamonds  were  out  of  place. 
I  saw  their  smiles  and  heard  some  one  say  jokingly : 

"  Cleopatra  of  Egypt!  " 

She  was  trying  to  be  fashionable,  and  easy,  and  as- 
sured, and  she  seemed  affected  and  odd.  She  lost  her 
simplicity  and  her  charm. 

"  I  just  told  father  that  I  was  going  to  a  rehearsal/' 
she  began,  coming  up  to  me,  "  and  he  shouted  that  he 
would  take  his  blessing  from  me,  and  he  nearly  struck 
me.  Fancy,"  she  added,  glancing  at  her  part,  '  I 
don't  know  my  part.  I'm  sure  to  make  a  mistake. 
Well,  the  die  is  cast,"  she  said  excitedly;  "  the  die  19 
cast," 

She  felt  that  all  the  people  were  looking  at  her  and 
were  all  amazed  at  the  important  step  she  had  taken 
and  that  they  were  all  expecting  something  remark- 
able from  her,  and  it  was  impossible  to  convince  her 
that  nobody  took  any  notice  of  such  small  uninter- 
esting persons  as  she  and  I. 

She  had  nothing  to  do  until  the  third  act,  and  her 
part,  a  guest,  a  country  gossip,  consisted  only  in  stand- 
ing by  the  door,  as  if  she  were  overhearing  something, 
and  then  speaking  a  short  monologue.  For  at  least 
an  hour  and  a  half  before  her  cue,  while  the  others 
were  walking,  reading,  having  tea,  quarrelling,  she 
never  left  me  and  kept  on  mumbling  her  part,  and 
dropping  her  written  copy,  imagining  that  everybody 
was  looking  at  her,  and  waiting  for  her  to  come  on,  and 
she  patted  her  hair  with  a  trembling  hand  and  said : 


116 


MY  LIFE 


"  I'm  sure  to  make  a  mistake You  don't 

know  how  awful  I  feel !    I  am  as  terrified  as  if  I  were 
going  to  the  scaffold." 

At  last  her  cue  came. 

*  Cleopatra  Alexeyevna — your  cue !  ' '  said  the  man- 
ager. 

She  walked  on  to  the  middle  of  the  stage  with  an 
expression  of  terror  on  her  face;  she  looked  ugly  and 
stiff,  and  for  half  a  minute  was  speechless,  perfectly 
motionless,  except  for  her  large  earrings  which  wabbled 
on  either  side  of  her  face. 

You  can  read  your  part,  the  first  time,"  said  some 
one. 

I  could  see  that  she  was  trembling  so  that  she  could 
neither  speak  nor  open  her  part,  and  that  she  had  en- 
entirely  forgotten  the  words  and  I  had  just  made  up 
my  mind  to  go  up  and  say  something  to  her  when  she 
suddenly  dropped  down  on  her  knees  in  the  middle  of 
the  stage  and  sobbed  loudly. 

There  was  a  general  stir  and  uproar.  And  I  stood 
quite  still  by  the  wings,  shocked  by  what  had  hap- 
pened, not  understanding  at  all,  not  knowing  what 
to  do.  I  saw  them  lift  her  up  and  lead  her  away. 
I  saw  Aniuta  Blagovo  come  up  to  me.  I  had  not  seen 
her  in  the  hall  before  and  she  seemed  sto  have  sprung 
up  from  the  floor.  She  was  wearing  a  hat  and  veil, 
and  as  usual  looked  as  if  she  had  only  dropped  in  for 
a  minute. 

"  I  told  her  not  to  try  to  act,"   she  said  angrily, 


MY  LIFE  117 

biting  out  each  word,  with  her  cheeks  blushing-.  '  It 
is  folly !  You  ought  to  have  stopped  her !  ' 

Mrs.  Azhoguin  came  up  in  a  short  jacket  with  short 
sleeves.  She  had  tobacco  ash  on  her  thin,  flat  bosom. 

"  My  dear,  it  is  too  awful !  "  she  said,  wringing  her 
hands,  and  as  usual,  staring  into  my  face.  '  It  is 

too  awful  !   .  -  .   .     Your  sister  is  in  a  canditionTs^ .  . 

'-— ~__— -"""^  i -„..»,  _..  ^       .    _   ,     .—. •* 

She  is  going  to  have  a  baby !  You  must  take  her  away 
at  once  .  .  .'* 

In  her  agitation  she  breathed  heavily.  And  behind 
her,  stood  her  three  daughters,  all  thin  and  flat-chested 
like  herself,  and  all  huddled  together  in  their  dis- 
may. They  were  frightened,  overwhelmed  just  as 
if  a  convict  had  been  caught  in  the  house.  What  a 
shame !  How  awful !  And  this  was  the  family  that 
had  been  fighting  the  prejudices  and  superstitions  of 
mankind  all  their  lives;  evidently  they  thought  that 
all  the  prejudices  and  superstititions  of  mankind  were 
to  be  found  in  burning  three  candles  and  in  the  number 
thirteen,  or  the  unlucky  day — Monday. 

'  I  must  request  .  .  .  request  .  .  ."  Mrs.  Azho- 
guin kept  on  saying,  compressing  her  lips  and  accen- 
tuating the  quest.  '  I  must  request  you  to  take  her 
away." 

XVIII 

A  little  later  my  sister  and  I  were  walking  along  the 
street.  I  covered  her  with  the  skirt  of  my  overcoat; 
we  hurried  along  through  by-streets,  where  there  were 


118 


MY  LIFE 


no  lamps,  avoiding  the  passers-by,  and  it  was  like  a 
flight.  She  did  not  weep  any  more,  but  stared  at  me 
with  dry  eyes.  It  was  about  twenty  minutes'  walk 
to  Makarikha,  whither  I  was  taking  her,  and  in  that 
short  time  we  went  over  the  whole  of  our  lives,  and 
talked  over  everything,  and  considered  the  position 

and  pondered 

We  decided  that  we  could  not  stay  in  the  town, 
and  that  when  I  could  get  some  money,  we  would  go 
to  some  other  place.  In  some  of  the  houses  the  people 
were  asleep  already,  and  in  others  they  were  playing 
cards;  we  hated  those  houses,  were  afraid  of  them,  and 
we  talked  of  the  fanaticism,  callousness,  and  nullity 
of  these  respectable  families,  these  lovers  of  dramatic 
art  whom  we  had  frightened  so  much,  and  I  won- 
dered how  those  stupid,  cruel,  slothful,  dishonest 
people  were  better  than  the  drunken  and  superstitious 
peasants  of  Kurilovka,  or  how  they  were  better  than 
animals,  which  also  lose  their  heads  when  some  acci- 
dent breaks  the  monotony  of  their  lives,  which  are 
limited  by  their  instincts.  What  would  happen  to 
my  sister  if  she  stayed  at  home?  What  moral  tor- 
ture would  she  have  to  undergo,  talking  to  my  father 
arid  meeting  acquaintances  every  day?  I  imagined 
it  all  and  there  came  into  my  memory  people  I  had 
known  who  had  been  gradually  dropped  by  their 
friends  and  relations,  and  I  remember  the  tortured 
dcgs  which  had  gone  mad,  and  sparrows  plucked 
alive  and  thrown  into  the  water — and  a  whole  long 


MY  LIFE  119 

series  of  dull,  protracted  sufferings  which  I  had  seen 
going  on  in  the  town  since  my  childhood;  and  I  could 
not  conceive  what  the  sixty  thousand  inhabitants  lived 
for,  why  they  read  the  Bible,  why  they  prayed,  why 
they  skimmed  books  and  magazines.  What  good 
was  all  that  had  been  written  and  said,  if  they  were 
in  the  same  spiritual  darknessi  and  had  the  sama 
hatred  of  freedom,  as  if  they  were  living  hundreds  and 
hundreds  of  years  ago  ?  The  builder  spends  his  time 
putting  up  houses  all  over  the  town,  and  yet  would 
go  down  to  his  grave  saying  "galdary  "  for  "  gallery." 
And  the  sixty  thousand  inhabitants  had  read  and  heard 
of  truth  and  mercy  and  freedom  for  generations,  but 
to  the  bitter  end  they  would  go  on  lying  from  morn- 
ing to  night,  tormenting  one  another,  fearing  and 
hating  freedom  as  a  deadly  enemy. 

*  And  so,  my  fate  is  decided,"  said  my  sister  when 
we  reached  home.  '  After  what  has  happened  I  can 
never  go  there  again.  My  God,  how  good  it  is !  I 
feel  at  peace." 

She  lay  down  at  once.  Tears  shone  on  her  eye- 
lashes, but  her  expression  was  happy.  She  slept 
soundly  and  softly,  and  it  was  clear  that  her  heart 
was  easy  and  that  she  was  at  rest.  For  a  long,  long 
time  she  had  not  slept  so  well. 

So  we  began  to  live  together.  She  was  always  sing- 
ing and  said  she  felt  very  well,  and  I  took  back  the 
books  we  had  borrowed  from  the  library  unread,  be- 
cause she  gave  up  reading;  she  only  wanted  to  dream 


120 


MY  LIFE 


and  to  talk  of  the  future.  She  would  hum  as  she 
mended  my  clothes  or  helped  Karpovna  with  the 
cooking,  or  talk  of  her  Vladimir,  of  his  mind,  and  his 
goodness,  and  his  fine  manners,  and  his  extraordinary 
learning.  And  I  agreed  with  her,  though  I  no  longer 
liked  the  doctor.  She  wanted  to  work,  to  be  inde- 
pendent, and  to  live  by  herself,  and  she  said  she  would 
become  a  school-teacher  or  a  nurse  as  soon  as  her 
health  allowed,  and  she  would  scrub  the  floors  and 
do  her  own  washing.  She  loved  her  unborn  baby 
passionately,  and  she  knew  already  the  colour  of  his 
eyes  and  the  shape  of  his  hands  and  how  he  laughed. 
She  liked  to  talk  of  his  upbringing,  and  since  the  best 
man  on  earth  was  Vladimir,  all  her  ideas  were  reduced 
to  making  the  boy  as  charming  as  his  father.  There 
was  no  end  to  her  chatter,  and  everything  she  talked 
about  filled  her  with  a  lively  joy.  Sometimes  I,  too, 
rejoiced,  though  I  knew  not  why. 

She  must  have  infected  me  with  her  dreaminess, 
for  I,  too,  read  nothing  and  just  dreamed.  In  the 
evenings,  in  spite  of  being  tired,  I  used  to  pace  up  and 
-down  the  room  with  my  hands  in  my  pockets,  talking 
about  Masha. 

"  When  do  you  think  she  will  return?  "  I  used  to 
ask  my  sister.  "  I  think  she'll  be  back  at  Christmas. 
Not  later.  What  is  she  doing  there  ?" 

"  If  she  doesn't  write  to  you,  it  means  she  must  be 
coming  soon." 

"  True/'  I  would  agree,  though  I  knew  very  well 


MY  LIFE  121 

that  there  was  nothing  to  make  Masha  return  to  our 
town. 

I  missed  her  very  much,  but  I  could  not  help  deceiv- 
ing myself  and  wanted  others  to  deceive  me.  My 
sister  was  longing  for  her  doctor,  I  for  Masha,  and  we 
both  laughed  and  talked  and  never  saw  that  we  were 
keeping  Karpovna  from  sleeping.  She  would  lie  on 
the  stove  and  murmur : 

"  The  samovar  tinkled  this  morning.  Tink-led ! 
That  bodes  nobody  any  good,  my  merry  friends !  ' 

Nobody  came  to  the  house  except  the  postman  who 
brought  my  sister  letters  from  the  doctor,  and  Pro- 
kofyi,  who  used  to  come  in  sometimes  in  the  evening 
and  glance  secretly  at  my  sister,  and  then  go  into 
the  kitchen  and  say : 

"  Every  class  has  its  ways,  and  if  you're  too  proud 
to  understand  that,  the  worse  for  you  in  this  vale  of 
tears." 

He  loved  the  expression — vale  of  tears.  And— 
about  Christmas  time — when  I  was  going  through  the 
market,  he  called  me  into  his  shop,  and  without  giving 
me  his  hand,  declared  that  he  had  some  important 
business  to  discuss.  He  was  red  in  the  face  with  the 
frost  and  with  vodka;  near  him  by  the  counter  stood 
Nicolka  of  the  murderous  face,  holding  a  bloody  knife 
in  his  hand. 

"  I  want  to  be  blunt  with  you,"  began  Prokofyi. 
"  This  business  must  not  happen  because,  as  you  know, 
people  will  neither  forgive  you  nor  us  for  such  a  vale 


122  MY  LIFE 


of  tears.  Mother,  of  course,  is  too  dutiful  to  say 
anything  unpleasant  to  you  herself,  and  tell  you  that 
your  sister  must  go  somewhere  else  because  of  her 
condition,  but  I  don't  want  it  either,  because  I  do  not 
approve  of  her  behaviour." 

I  understood  and  left  the  shop.  That  very  day  my 
sister  and  I  went  to  E/adish's.  We  had  no  money 
for  a  cab,  so  we  went  on  foot  ;  I  carried  a  bundle  with 
all  our  belongings  on  my  back,  my  sister  had  nothing 
in  her  hands,  and  she  was  breathless  and  kept  coughing 
and  asking  if  we  would  soon  be  there. 


XIX 


At  last  there  came  a  letter  from  Masha. 


"My  dear,  kind  M.  A.,"  she  wrote,  "  my  brave, 
sweet  angel,  as  the  old  painter  calls  you,vgood-bye.  I 
am  going  to  America  with  my  father  for  the  exhibition. 
In  a  few  days  I  shall  be  on  the  ocean  —  so  far  from  Du- 
bechnia.  It  is  awful  to  think  of  !  It  is  vast  and 
open  like  the  sky  and  I  long  for  it  and  freedom.  I 
rejoice  and  dance  about  and  you  see  how  incoherent 
my  letter  is.  My  dear  Misail,  give  me.  my  freedom. 
Quick,  tear  the  thread  which  still  holds  and  binds  us. 
My  meeting  and  knowing  you  was  a  ray  from  heaven, 
which  brightened  my  existence.  But,  you  know,  my 
becoming  your  wife  was  a  mistake,  and  the  knowledge 
of  the  mistake  weighs  me  down,  and  I  implore  you  on 
my  knees,  my  dear,  generous  friend,  quick  —  quick— 


MY  LIFE  123 

before  I  go  over  the  sea — wire  that  you  will  agree  to 
correct  our  mutual  mistake,  remove  then  the  only 
imrden  on  my  wings,  and  my  father,  who  will  be  re- 
sponsible for  the  whole  business,  has  promised  me  not 
to  overwhelm  you  with  formalities.  So,  then,  I  am 
free  of  the  whole  world?  Yes? 

'  Be  happy.  God  bless  you.  Forgive  my  wicked- 
ness. 

'  I  am  alive  and  well.  I  am  squandering  money  on 
all  sorts  of  follies,  and  every  minute  I  thank  God  that 
such  a  wicked  woman  as  I  am  has  no  children.  T 
am  singing  and  I  am  a  success,  but  it  is  not  a  passing 
whim.  No.  It  is  my  haven,  my  convent  cell  where 
I  go  for  rest.  King  David  had  a  ring  with  an  inscrip- 
tion :  '  Everything  passes.'  When  one  is  sad,  these 
words  make  one  cheerful;  and  when  one  is  cheerful, 
they  make  one  sad.  And  I  have  got  a  ring  with  the 
words  written  in  Hebrew,  and  this  talisman  will  keep 
me  from  losing  my  heart  and  head.  Or  does  one 
need  nothing  but  consciousness  of  freedom,  because, 
when  one  is  free,  one  wants  nothing,  nothing,  nothing. 
Snap  the  thread  then.  I  embrace  you  and  your  sister 
warmly.  Forgive  and  forget  your  M." 

My  sister  had  one  room.  Radish,  who  had  been  ill 
and  was  recovering,  was  in  the  other.  Just  as  I  re- 
ceived this  letter,  my  sister  went  into  the  painter's 
room  and  sat  by  his  side  and  began  to  read  to  him. 
She  read  Ostrovsky  or  Gogol  to  him  every  day,  and  he 
used  to  listen,  staring  straight  in  front  of  him,  never 


124 


MY  LIFE 


laughing,  shaking  his  head,  and  every  now  and  then 
muttering  to  himself : 

'  Anything  may  happen  !     Anything  may  happen  ! ' ' 

If  there  was  anything  ugly  in  what  she  read,  he 
would  say  vehemently,  pointing  to  the  book : 

"  There  it  is  !     Lies  !     That's  what  lies  do  !" 

Stories  used  to  attract  him  by  their  contents  as  well 
as  by  their  moral  and  their  skilfully  complicated  plot, 
and  he  used  to  marvel  at  him,  though  he  never  called 
him  by  his  name. 

"  How  well  he  has  managed  it." 

Now  my  sister  read  a  page  quickly  and  then  stopped, 
because  her  breath  failed  her.  Radish  held  her  hand, 
and  moving  his  dry  lips  he  said  in  a  hoarse,  hardly 
audible  voice : 

The  soul  of  the  righteous  is  white  and  smooth  as 
chalk ;  and  the  soul  of  the  sinner  is  as  a  pumice-strone. 
The  soul  of  the  righteous  is  clear  oil,  and  the  soul  of 
the  sinner  is  coal-tar.  We  must  work  and  sorrow  and 
pity/'  he  went  on.  "  And  if  a  man  does  not  work 
and  sorrow  he  will  not  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
Woe,  woe  to  the  well  fed,  woe  to  the  strong,  woe  to  the 
rich,  woe  to  the  usurers !  They  will  not  see  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  Grubs  eat  grass,  rust  eats  iron.  .  ." 
'  And  lies  devour  the  soul,"  said  my  sister,  laughing. 

I  read  the  letter  once  more.  At  that  moment  the 
soldier  came  into  the  kitchen  who  had  brought  in 
twice  a  week,  without  saying  from  whom,  tea,  French 
bread,  and  game,  all  smelling  of  scent.  I  had  no 


MY  LIFE  125 

work  and  used  to  sit  at  home  for  days  together,  and 
probably  the  person  who  sent  us  the  bread  knew  that 
we  were  in  want. 

I  heard  my  sister  talking  to  the  soldier  and  laughing 
merrily.  Then  she  lay  down  and  ate  some  bread  and 
said  to  me: 

'  When  you  wanted  to  get  away  from  the  office  and 
become  a  house-painter,  Aniuta  Blagovo  and  I  knew 
from  the  very  beginning  that  you  were  right,  but  we 
were  afraid  to  say  so.  Tell  me  what  power  is  it  that 
keeps  us  from  saying  what  we  feel?  There's  Aniuta 
Blagovo.  She  loves  you,  adores  you,  and  she  knows 
that  you  are  right.  She  loves  me,  too,  like  a  sister, 
and  she  knows  that  I  am  right,  and  in  her  heart  she 
envies  me,  but  some  power  prevents  her  coming  to 
see  us.  She  avoids  us.  She  is  afraid." 

My  sister  folded  her  hands  across  her  bosom  and 
said  rapturously : 

'  If  you  only  knew  how  she  loves  you !  She  con- 
fessed it  to  me  and  to  no  one  else,  very  hesitatingly, 
in  the  dark.  She  used  to  take  me  out  into  the  garden, 
into  the  dark,  and  begin  to  tell  me  in  a  whisper  how 
dear  you  were  to  her.  You  will  see  that  she  will  never 
marry  because  she  loves  you.  Are  you  sorry  for 
her?" 
"  Yes." 

'  It  was  she  sent  the  bread.  She  is  funny.  Why 
should  she  hide  herself  ?  I  used  to  be  silly  and  stupid, 
but  I  left  all  that  and  I  am  not  afraid  of  any  one,  and 

9 


126 


MY  LIFE 


I  think  and  say  aloud  what  I  like — and  I  am  happy. 
When  I  lived  at  home  I  had  no  notion  of  happiness, 
and  now  I  would  not  change  places  with  a  queen." 

Doctor  Blagovo  came.  He  had  got  his  diploma  and 
was  now  living  in  the  town,  at  his  father's,  taking  a 
rest.  After  which  he  said  he  would  go  back  to  Peters- 
burg. He  wanted  to  devote  himself  to  vaccination 
against  typhus,  and,  I  believe,  cholera ;  he  wanted  to 
go  abroad  to  increase  his  knowledge  and  then  to  be- 
come a  University  professor.  He  had  already  left  the 
army  and  wore  serge  clothes,  with  well-cut  coats,  wide 
trousers,  and  expensive  ties.  My  sister  was  enraptured 
with  his  pins  and  studs  and  his  red-silk  handkerchief, 
which,  out  of  swagger,  he  wore  in  his  outside  breast- 
pocket. Once,  when  we  had  nothing  to  do,  she  and  I 
fell  to  counting  up  his  suits  and  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  he  must  have  at  least  ten.  It  was  clear 
that  he  still  loved  my  sister,  but  never  once,  even  in 
joke,  did  he  talk  of  taking  her  to  Petersburg  or  abroad 
with  him,  and  I  could  not  imagine  what  would  happen 
to  her  if  she  lived,  or  what  was  to  become  of  her 
child.  But  she  was  happy  in  her  dreams  and  would 
not  think  seriously  of  the  future.  She  said  he  could 
go  wherever  he  liked  and  even  cast  her  aside,  if  only 
he  were  happy  himself,  and  what  had  been  was  enough 
for  her. 

Usually  when  he  came  to  see  us  he  would  sound  her 
very  carefully,  and  ask  her  to  drink  some  milk  with 
some  medicine  in  it.  He  did  so  now.  He  sounded 


MY  LIFE  127 

her  and  made  her  drink  a  glass  of  milk,  and  the  room 
began  to  smell  of  creosote. 

"  That's  a  good  girl,"  be  said,  taking  the  glass  from 
her.  '  You  must  not  talk  much,  and  you  have  been 
chattering  like  a  magpie  lately.  Please,  be  quiet." 

She  began  to  laugh  and  he  came  into  Radish's  room, 
where  I  was  sitting,  and  tapped  me  affectionately  on 
the  shoulder. 

c  Well,  old  man,  how  are  you?"  he  asked,  bending 
over  the  patient. 

"Sir,"  said  Radish,  only  just  moving  his  lips.  "Sir, 
I  make  so  bold  .  .  .  We  are  all  in  the  hands  of  God, 
and  we  must  all  die.  .  .  Let  me  tell  you  the  truth, 
sir  ...  .  You  will  never  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven." 

And  suddenly  I  lost  consciousness  and  was  caught 
up  into  a  dream  :  it  was  winter,  at  night,  and  I  was 
standing  in  the  yard  of  the  slaughter-house  with  Pro- 
kofyi  by  my  side,  smelling  of  pepper-brandy ;  I  pulled 
myself  together  and  rubbed  my  eyes  and  then  I  seemed 
to  be  going  to  the  governor's  for  an  explanation . 
Nothing  of  the  kind  ever  happened  to  me,  before  or 
after,  and  I  can  only  explain  these  strange  dreams  like 
memories,  by  ascribing  them  to  overstrain  of  the 
nerves.  I  lived  again  through  the  scene  in  the  slaugh- 
ter-house and  the  conversation  with  the  governor,  and 
at  the  same  time  I  was  conscious  of  its  unreality. 

When  I  came  to  myself  I  saw  that  I  was  not  at  home, 
but  standing  with  the  doctor  by  a  lamp  in  the  street. 

9A 


128 


MY  LIFE 


I 


'  It  is  sad,  sad/'  he  was  saying  with  tears  running 
down  his  cheeks.  l  She  is  happy  and  always  laughing 
and  full  of  hope.  But,  poor  darling,  her  condition  is 
hopeless.  Old  Radish  hates  me  and  keeps  trying  to 
make  me  understand  that  I  have  wronged  her.  In  his 
way  he  is  right,  but  I  have  my  point  of  view,  too,  and 
I  do  not  repent  of  what  has  happened.  It  is  necessary 
to  love.  We  must  all  love.  That's  true,  isn't  it? 
Without  love  there  would  be  no  life,  and  a  man  who 
avoids  and  fears  love  is  not  free." 

We  gradually  passed  to  other  subjects.  He  began 
to  speak  of  science  and  his  dissertation  which  had  been 
very  well  received  in  Petersburg.  He  spoke  enthusi- 
astically and  thought  no  more  of  my  sister,  or  of  his 
grief,  or  of  myself.  Life  was  carrying  him  away. 
She  has  America  and  a  ring  with  an  inscription,  I 
thought,  and  he  has  his  medical  degree  and  his  scien- 
tific career,  and  my  sister  and  I  are  left  with  the  past. 

When  we  parted  I  stood  beneath  the  lamp  and  read 
my  letter  again.  And  I  remembered  vividly  how 
she  came  to  me  at  the  mill  that  spring  morning  and 
lay  down  and  covered  herself  with  my  fur  coat — pre- 
tending to  be  just  a  peasant  woman.  And  another 
time — also  in  the  early  morning — when  we  pulled 
the  bow-net  out  of  the  water,  and  the  willows  on  the 
bank  showered  great  drops  of  water  on  us  and  we 
laughed.  .  .  . 

All  was  dark  in  our  house  in  Great  Gentry  Street. 
I  climbed  the  fence,  and,  as  I  used  to  do  in  old  days, 


MY  LIFE  129 

I  went  into  the  kitchen  by  the  back  door  to  get  a  little 
lamp.  There  was  nobody  in  the  kitchen.  On  the 
stove  the  samovar  was  singing  merrily,  all  ready  for 
my  father.  'Who  pours  out  my  father's  tea  now?" 
I  thought.  I  took  the  lamp  and  went  on  to  the  shed 
and  made  a  bed  of  old  newspapers  and  lay  down.  The 
nails  in  the  wall  looked  ominous  as  before  and  their 
shadows  flickered..  It  was  cold.  I  thought  I  saw  my 
sister  coming  in  with  my  supper,  but  I  remembered 
at  once  that  she  was  ill  at  Radish's,  and  it  seemed 
strange  to  me  that  I  should  have  climbed  the  fence 
and  be  lying  in  the  cold  shed.  My  mind  was  blurred 
and  filled  with  fantastic  imaginations. 

A  bell  rang ;  sounds  familiar  from  childhood ;  first 
the  wire  rustled  fclong  the  wall,  and  then  there  was  a 
short,  melancholy  tinkle  in  the  kitchen.  It  was  my 
father  returning  from  the  club.  I  got  up  and  went 
into  the  kitchen.  Aksinya,  the  cook,  clapped  her 
hands  when  she  saw  me  and  began  to  cry : 

'  Oh,  my  dear,"  she  said  in  a  whisper.     "  Oh,  my 
dear!    My  God!" 

And  in  her  agitation  she  began* to  pluck  at  her  apron. 
On  the  window-sill  were  two  large  bottles  of  berries 
soaking  in  vodka.  I  poured  out  a  cup  and  gulped  it 
down,  for  I  was  very  thirsty.  Aksinya  had  just 
scrubbed  the  table  and  the  chairs,  and  the  kitchen  had 
the  good  smell  which  kitchens  always  have  when  the 
cook  is  clean  and  tidy.  This  smell  and  the  trilling 
of  the  cricket  used  to  entice  us  into  the  kitchen  when 


130 


MY  LIFE 


we  were  children,  and  there  we  used  to  be  told  fairy- 
tales, and  we  played  at  kings  and  queens  .  .  . 

"  And  where  is  Cleopatra?  '  asked  Aksinya,  hur- 
riedly, breathlessly.  '  And  where  is  your  hat,  sir? 
And  they  say  your  wife  has  gone  to  Petersburg. " 

She  had  been  with  us  in  my  mother's  time  and  used 
to  bathe  Cleopatra  and  me  in  a  tub,  and  we  were  still 
children  to  her,  and  it  was  her  duty  to  correct  us.  In 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  or  so  she  laid  bare  all  her  thoughts, 
which  she  had  been  storing  up  in  her  quiet  kitchen  all 
the  time  I  had  been  away.  She  said  the  doctor  ought 
to  be  made  to  marry  Cleopatra — we  would  only  have 
to  frighten  him  a  bit  and  make  him  send  in  a  nicely 
written  application,  and  then  the  archbishop  would 
dissolve  his  first  marriage,  and  it  would  be  a  good 
thing  to  sell  Dubechnia  without  saying  anything  to 
my  wife,  and  to  bank  the  money  in  my  own  name; 
and  if  my  sister  and  I  went  on  our  knees  to  our  father 
and  asked  him  nicely,  then  perhaps  he  would  forgive 
us ;  and  we  ought  to  pray  to  the  Holy  Mother  to  inter- 
cede for  us.  ... 

"Now,  sir,  go  and  talk  to  him,"  she  said,  when  we 
heard  my  father's  cough.  '  Go,  speak  to  him,  and  beg 
his  pardon.  He  won't  bite  your  head  off." 

I  went  in.     My  father  was  sitting  at  his,  desk  work- 
ing on  the  plan  of  a  bungalow  with  Gothic  windows  and 
a   stumpy  tower   like  the  lookout  of   a  fire-station— 
an  immensely  stiff  and  inartistic  design.    As  I  entered 
the  study  I  stood  so  that  I  could  not  help  seeing  the 


MY  LIFE  131 

plan.  I  did  not  know  why  I  had  come  to  my  father, 
but  I  remember  that  when  I  saw  his  thin  face,  red  neck, 
and  his  shadow  on  the  wall,  I  wanted  to  throw  my  arms 
round  him  and,  as  Aksinya  had  bid  me,  to  beg  his 
pardon  humbly ;  but  the  sight  of  the  bungalow  with  the 
Gothic  windows  and  the  stumpy  tower  stopped  me. 

,"  Good  evening/'  I  said. 

He  glanced  at  me  and  at  once  cast  his  eyes  down  on 
his  plan. 

"  What  do  you  want?  "  he  asked  after  a  while. 

1  I  came  to  tell  you  that  my  sister  is  very  ill.  She 
is  dying/'  I  said  dully. 

11  Well?  '      My  father  sighed,  took  off  his  spectacles 

and  laid  them  on  the  table.      '  As  you  have  sown,  so 

you   must  reap.     I  want  you  to   remember  how  you 

came  to  me  two  years  ago,   and  on  this  very  spot  I 

asked  you  to  give  up  your  delusions,  and  I  reminded 

you  of  your  honour,   your  duty,   your  obligations  to 

your  ancestors,  whose  traditions  must  be  kept  sacred. 

Did  you  listen  to  me?     You  spurned  my  advice  and 

clung    to    your    wicked    opinions;    furthermore,    you 

dragged   your   sister   into   your   abominable   delusions 

i  and  brought  about  her  downfall  and  her  shame.     Now 

\  you  are  both  suffering  for  it.     As  you  have  sown,  so 

_y^u  must  reap." 

He  paced  up  and  down  the  study  as  he  spoke.  Prob- 
ably he  thought  that  I  had  come  to  him  to  admit 
that  I  was  wrong,  and  probably  he  was  waiting  for  me 
to  ask  his  help  fof  my  sister  and  myself.  I  was  cold, 


132 


MY  LIFE 


and  I  shook  as  though  I  were  in  a  fever,  and  I  spoke 
with  difficulty  in  a  hoarse  voice. 

"  And  I  must  ask  you  to  remember,"  I  said,  "  that 
on  this  very  s,pot  I  implored  you  to  try  to  understand 
me,  to  reflect,  and  to  think  what  we  were  living  for 
and  to  what  end,  and  your  answer  was  to  talk  about 
my  ancestors  and  my  grandfather  who  wrote  verses. 
Now  you  are  told  that  your  only  daughter  is  in  a  hope- 
less condition  and  you  talk  of  ancestors  and  traditions ! 
.  .  .  And  you  can  maintain  such  frivolity  when  death 
is  near  and  you  have  only  five  or  ten  years  left  to  live !" 

"  Why  did  you  come  here?"  asked  my  father  stern- 
ly, evidently  affronted  at  my  reproaching  him  with 
frivolity. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  love  you.  I  am  more  sorry  than 
I  can  say  that  we  are  so  far  apart.  That  is  why  I 
came.  I  still  love  you,  but  my  sister  has  finally  broken 
with  you.  She  does  not  forgive  you  and  will  never 
forgive  you.  Your  very  name  fills  her  with  hatred 
of  her  past  life." 

"  And  who  is  to  blame?"  cried  my  father.  ;  You, 
you  scoundrel !  ' 

"  Yes.  Say  that  I  am  to  blame,"  I  said.  "I  admit 
that  I  am  to  blame  for  many  things,  but  why  is  your 
life,  which  you  have  tried  to  force  on  us,  so  tedious 
and  frigid,  and  ungracious,  why  are  there  no  people 
in  any  .of  the  houses  you  have  built  during  the  last 
thirty  years  from  whom  I  could  learn  how  to  live 
and  how  to  avoid  such  suffering?  These  houses  of 


MY  LIFE  133 

yours  are  infernal  dungeons  in  which  mothers  and 
daughters  are  persecuted,  children  are  tortured  .  .  . 
My  poor  mother !  My  unhappy  sister !  One  needs 
to  drug  oneself  with  vodka,  cards,  scandal ;  cringe, 
play  the  hypocrite,  and  go  on  year  after  year  design- 
ing rotten  houses,  not  to  see  the  horror  that  lurks  in 
them.  Our  town  has  been  in  existence  for  hundreds  of 
years,  and  during  the  whole  of  that  time  it  has  not 
given  the  country  one  useful  man — not  one !  You 
have  strangled  in  embryo  everything  that  was  alive  and 
joyous  !  A  town  of  shopkeepers,  publicans,  clerks,  and 
hypocrites,  an  aimless,  futile  town,  and  not  a  soul 
would  be  the  worse  if  it  were  suddenly  razed  to  the 
ground." 

'  I  donH  want  to  hear  you  you  scoundrel,"  said 
my  father,  taking  a  ruler  from  his  desk.  "  You  are 
drunk !  You  dare  come  into  your  father's  presence 
in  such  a  state !  I  tell  you  for  the  last  time,  and  you 
can  tell  this  to  your  strumpet  of  a  sister,  that  you  will 
get  nothing  from  me.  I  have  torn  my  disobedient 
children  out  of  my  heart,  and  if  they  suffer  through 
their  disobedience  and  obstinacy  I  have  no  pity  for 
them.  You  may  go  back  where  you  came  from ! 
God  has  been  pleased  to  punish  me  through  you.  I 
will  humbly  bear  my  punishment  and,  like  Job,  I  find 
consolation  in  suffering  and  unceasing  toil.  You  shall 
not  cross  my  threshold  until  you  have  mended  your 
ways.  I  am  a  just  man,  and  everything  I  say  is  prac- 
tical good  sense,  and  if  you  had  any  regard  for  your 


134 


MY  LIFE 


self,  you  would  remember  what  I  have  said,  and  what 
I  am  saying  now/* 

I  threw  up  my  hands  and  went  out ;  I  do  not  remem- 
ber what  happened  that  night  or  next  day. 

They  say  that  I  went  staggering  through  the  street 
without  a  hat,  singing  aloud,  with  crowds  of  little 
boys  shouting  after  me  : 

"Little  Profit!-   Little  Profit !" 


XX 


If  I  wanted  to  order  a  ring,  I  would  have  it  inscribed  : 
"  Nothing  passes."  I  believe  that  nothing  passes 
without  leaving  some  trace,  and  that  every  little  step 
has  some  meaning  for  the  present  and  the  future  life. 
What  I  lived  through  was  not  in  vain.  My  great 
misfortunes,  my  patience,  moved  the  hearts  of  the 
people  of  the  town  and  they  no  longer  call  me 
"  Little  Profit,"  they  no  longer  laugh  at  me  and 
throw  water  over  me  as  I  walk  through  the  market. 
They  got  used  to  my  being  a  working  man  and  see 
nothing  strange  in  my  carrying  paint-pots  and  glaz- 
ing windows;  on  the  contrary,  they  give  me  orders, 
and  I  am  considered  a  good  workman  and  the  best 
contractor,  after  Radish,  who,  though  he  recovered 
and  still  paints  the  cupolas  of  the  church  without 
scaffolding,  is  not  strong  enough  to  manage  the  men, 
and  I  have  taken  his  place  and  go  about  the  town  tout- 
ing for  orders,  and  take  on  and  sack  the  men,  and  bor- 


MY  LIFE  135 

row  money  at  exorbitant  interest.  And  now  that  I  am 
a  contractor  I  can  understand  how  it  ia  possible  to 
spend  several  days  hunting  through  the  town  for  slaters 
to  carry  out  a  trifling  order.  People  are  polite  to  me, 
and  address  me  respectfully  and  give  me  tea  in  the 
houses  where  I  work,  and  send  the  servant  to  ask  me 
if  I  would  like  dinner.  Children  and  girls  often  come 
and  watch  me  with  curious,  sad  eyes. 

Once  I  was  working  in  the  governor's  garden,  paint- 
ing the  summer-house  marble.  The  governor  came 
into  the  summer-house,  and  having  nothing  better  to 
do,  began  to  talk  to  me,  and  I  reminded  him  how  he 
had  once  sent  for  me  to  caution  me.  For  a  moment  he 
stared  at  my  face,  opened  his  mouth  like  a  round  0, 
waved  his  hands,  and  said : 

'  I  don't  remember." 

^1  am  growing  old,  taciturn,  crotchety,  strict;  I 
seldom  laugh,  and  people  say  I  am  growing  like  Rad- 
ish, and,  like  him,  I  bore  the  men  with  my  aimless 
moralising. 

Maria  Victorovna,  my  late  wife,  lives  abroad,  and 
her  father  is  making  a  railway  somewhere  in  the 
Eastern  provinces  and  buying  land  there.  Doctor 
Blagovo  is  also  abroad.  Dubechnia  has  passed  to 
Mrs.  Cheprakov,  who  bought  it  from  the  engineer 
after  haggling  him  into  a  twenty -per-cent.  reduction 
in  the  price.  Moissey  walks  about  in  a  bowler  hat; 
he  often  drives  into  town  in  a  trap  and  stops  outside 
the  bank.  People  say  he  has  already  bought  an 


136 


MY  LIFE 


estate  on  a  mortgage,  and  is  always  inquiring  at  the 
bank  about  Dubechnia,  which  he  also  intends  to  buy. 
Poor  Ivan  Cheprakov  used  to  hang  about  the  town, 
doing  nothing  and  drinking.  I  tried  to  give  him  a 
job  in  our  business1,  and  for  a  time  he  worked  with  us 
painting  roofs  and  glazing,  and  he  rather  took  to  it, 
and,  like  a  regular  house-painter,  he  stole  the  oil,  and 
asked  for  tips,  and  got  drunk.  But  it  soon  bored  him. 
He  got  tired  of  it  and  went  back  to  Dubechnia,  and 
some  time  later  I  was  told  by  the  peasants  that  he 
had  been  inciting  them  to  kill  Moissey  one  night  and 
rob  Mrs.  Cheprakov. 

My  father  has  got  very  old  and  bent,  and  just  takes 
a  little  walk  in  the  evening  near  his  house. 

When  we  had  the  cholera,  Prokofyi  cured  the  shop- 
keepers with  pepper-brandy  and  tar  and  took  money 
for  it,  and  as  I  read  in  the  newspaper,  he  was  flogged 
for  libelling  the  doctors  as  he  sat  in  his  shop.  His 
boy  Nicolkn  died  of  cholera.  Karpovna  is  still  alive, 
and  still  loves  and  fears  her  Prokofyi.  Whenever  she 
sees  me  she  sadly  shakes  her  head  and  says  with  a 
sigh: 

"  Poor  thing.     You  are  lost!  " 

On  week-days  I  am  busy  from  early  morning  till 
late  at  night.  And  on  Sundays  and  holidays  I  take 
my  little  niece  (my  sister  expected  a  boy,  but  a  girl 
was  born)  and  go  with  her  to  the  cemetery,  where 
I  stand  or  sit  and  look  at  the  grave  of  my  dear  one, 
and  tell  the  child  that  her  mother  is  lying  there. 


MY  LIFE  137 

Sometimes  I  find  Aniuta  Blagovo  by  the  grave.  We 
greet  each  other  and  stand  silently,  or  we  talk  of  Cleo- 
patra, and  the  child,  and  the  sadness  of  this  life.  Then 
we  leave  the  cemetery  and  walk  in  silence  and  she 
lags  behind — on  purpose,  to  avoid  staying  with  me. 
The  little  girl,  joyful,  happy,  with  her  eyes  half-closed 
against  the  brilliant  sunlight,  laughs  and  holds  out 
her  little  hands  to  her,  and  we  stop  and  together  we 
fondle  the  darling  child. 

And  when  we  reach  the  town,  Aniuta  Blagovo, 
blushing  and  agitated,  says  good-bye,  and  walks  on 
alone,  serious  and  circumspect.  .  .  And,  to  look  at 
her,  none  of  the  passers-by  could  imagine  that  she  had 
just  been  walking  by  my  side  and  even  fondling  the 
child. 


THE  HOUSE  WITH   THE 
MEZZANINE 

(A  PAINTER'S  STORY) 


as 


TT  happened  nigh  on  seven   years  ago, 

living  in  one  of  the  districts  of  the  J.  province,  on 
the  estate  of  Bielokurov,  a  landowner,  a  young  man 
who  used  to  get  up  early,  dress  himself  in  a  long  over- 
coat, drink  beer  in  the  evenings,  and  all  the  while  com- 
plain to  me  that  he  could  nowhere  find  any  one  in 
sympathy  with  his  ideas.  He  lived  in  a  little  house 
in  the  orchard,  and  I  lived  in  the  old  manor-house,  in 
a  huge  pillared  hall  where  there  was  no  furniture 
except  a  large  divan,  on  which  I  slept,  and  a  table  at 
which  I  used  to  play  patience.  Even  in  calm  weather 
there  was  always  a  moaning  in  the  chimney,  and  in 
a  storm  the  whole  house  would  rock  and  seem  as  though 
it  must  split,  and  it  was  quite  terrifying,  especially 
at  night,  when  all  the  ten  great  windows  were  suddenly 
lit  up  by  a  flash  of 


Doomed  by  fate  to  ^permanent  idleness,  I  did  posi- 
tively nothing.  For  hours  together  I  would  sit  and 
look  through  the  windows  at  the  sky,  the  birds,  the 
trees  and  read  my  letters  over  and  over  again,  and  then 

138 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     189 

for  hours  together  I  would  sleep.     Sometimes  I  would 
go  out  and  wander  aimlessly  until  evening. 

Once  on  my  way  home  I  came  unexpectedly  on  a 
strange  farmhouse.  The  sun  was  already  setting, 
and  the  lengthening  shadows  were  thrown  over  the 
ripening  corn.  Two  rows  of  closely  planted  tall  fir- 
trees  stood  like  two  thick  walls,  forming  a  sombre, 
magnificent  avenue.  I  climbed  the  fence  and  walked 
up  the  avenue,  slipping  on  the  fir  needles  which  lay 
two  inches  thick  on  the  ground.  It  was  still,  dark, 
and  only  here  and  there  in  the  tops  of  the  trees  shim- 
mered a  bright  gold  light  casting  the  colours  of  the 
rainbow  on  a  spider's  web.  The  smell  of  the  firs 
was  almost  suffocating.  Then  I  turned  into  an  avenue 
of  limes.  And  here  too  were  desolation  and  decay; 
the  dead  leaves  ruhtled  mournfully  beneath  my  feet, 
and  there  were  lurking  shadows  among  the  trees.  To 
the  right,  in  an  old  orchard,  a  goldhammer  sang  a 
faint  reluctant  song,  and  he  too  must  have  been  old. 
The  Hme-trees  soon  came  to  an  end  and  I  came  to  a 
white  house  with  a  terrace  and  a  mezzanine,  and  sud- 
denly a  vista  opened  upon  a  farmyard  with  a  pond  and 
a  bathing-shed,  and  a  row  of  green  willows,  with  a 
village  beyond,  and  above  it  stood  a  tall,  slender  bel- 
fry, on  which  glowed  a  cross  catching  the  light  of  the 
setting  sun.  For  a  moment  I  was  possessed  with  a 
sense  of  enchantment,  intimate,  particular,  as  though 
I  had  seen  the  scene  before  in  my  childhood. 

By  the  white-stone  gate  surmounted  with  stand  lions, 


140    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

which  led  from  the  yard  into  the  field,  stood  two 
girls.  One  of  them,  the  elder,  thin,  pale,  very  hand- 
some, with  masses  of  chestnut  hair  and  a  little  stub- 
born mouth,  looked  rather  prim  and  scarcely  glanced 
at  me;  the  other,  who  was  quite  young — seventeen 
or  eighteen,  no  more,  also  thin  and  pale,  with  a  big 
mouth  and  big  eyes,  looked  at  me  in  surprise,  as  I 
passed,  said  something  in  English  and  looked  con- 
fused, and  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  always  known 
their  dear  faces.  And  I  returned  home  feeling  as 
though  I  had  awoke  from  a  pleasant  dream. 

Soon  after  that,  one  afternoon,  when  Bielokurov 
and  I  were  walking  near  the  house,  suddenly  there 
came  into  the  yard  a  spring-carriage  in  which  sat  one 
of  the  two  girls,  the  elder.  She  had  come  to  ask  for 
subscriptions  to  a  fund  for  those  who  had  suffered  in 
a  recent  fire.  Without  looking  at  us,  she  told  us  very 
seriously  how  many  houses  had  been  burned  down  in 
Sianov,  how  many  men,  women,  and  children  had  been 
left  without  shelter,  and  what  had  been  done  by  the 
committee  of  which  she  was  a  member.  She  gave  us 
the  list  for  us  to  write  our  names,  put  it  away,  and 
began  to  say  good-bye. 

"  You  have  completely  forgotten  us,  Piotr  Petro- 
vich,"  she  said  to  Bielkurov,  as  she  gave  him  her 
hand.  '  Come  and  see  us,  and  if  Mr.  N.  (she  said  my 
name)  would  like  to  see  how  the  admirers  of  his  talent 
live  and  would  care  to  come  and  see  us,  then  mother 
and  I  would  be  very  pleased." 


I  bowed. 

When  she  had  gonePiotr  Petrovitch  began  to  tell  me 
about  her.  The  girl,  he  said,  was  of  a  good  family 
and  her  name  was  Lydia  Yolchaninov,  and  the  estate, 
on  which  she  lived  with  her  mother  and  sister,  was 
called,  like  the  village  on  the  other  side  of  the  pond, 
Sholkovka.  Her  father  had  once  occupied  an  eminent 
position  in  Moscow  and  died  a  privy  councillor. 
Notwithstanding  their  large  means,  the  Volchaninovs 
always  lived  in  the  village,  summer  and  winter,  and 
Lydia  was  a  teacher  in  the  Zemstvo  School  at  Shol- 
kovka and  earned  twenty-five  roubles  a  month.  She 
only  spent  what  she  earned  on  herself  and  was  proud 
of  her  independence. 

:  They  are  an  interesting  family,"  said  Bielokurov. 
"  We  ought  to  go  and  see  them.  They  will  be  very 
glad  to  see  you." 

One  afternoon,  during  a  holiday,  we  remembered 
the  Volchaninovs  and  went  over  to  Sholkovka.  They 
were  all  at  home.  The  mother,  Ekaterina  Pavlovna, 
had  obviously  once  been  handsome,  but  now  she  was 
stouter  than  her  age  warranted,  suffered  from  asthma, 
was  melancholy  and  absent-minded  as  she  tried  to 
entertain  me  with  talk  about  painting.  When  she 
heard  from  her  daughter  that  I  might  perhaps  come 
over  to  Sholkovka,  she  hurriedly  called  to  mind  a 
few  of  my  landscapes  which  she  had  seen  in  exhibi- 
tions in  Moscow,  and  now  she  asked  what  I  had  tried 
to  express  in  them.  Lydia,  or  as  she  was  called  at 

10 


home,  Lyda,  talked  more  to  Bielokurov  than  to  me. 
Seriously  and  without  a  smile,  she  asked  him  why  he 
did  not  work  for  the  Zemstvo  and  why  up  till  now  he 
had  never  been  to  a  Zemstvo  meeting. 

"  It  is  not  right  of  you,  Piotr  Petrovich,"  she  said 
reproachfully.  '  It  is  not  right.  It  is  a  shame." 

'  True,  Lyda,  true,"  said  her  mother.        '  It  is  not 
right." 

"All  our  district  is  in  Balaguin's  hands,"  Lyda  went 
on,  turning  to  me.  ''  He  is  the  chairman  of  the  coun- 
cil and  all  the  jobs  in  the  district  are  given  to  his 
nephews  and  brothers-in-law,  and  he  does  exactly  as 
he  likes.  We  ought  to  fight  him.  The  young  people 
ought  to  form  a  strong  party;  but  you  see  what  our 
young  men  are  like.  It  is  a  shame,  Piotr  Petrovich." 

The  younger  sister,  Genya,  was  silent  during  the 
conversation  about  the  Zemstvo.  She  did  not  take 
part  in  serious  conversations,  for  by  the  family  she 
was  not  considered  grown-up,  and  they  gave  her  her 
baby  name,  Missyuss,  because  as  a  child  she  used  to 
call  her  English  governess  that.  All  the  time  she 
examined  me  curiously  and  when  I  looked  at  the 
photograph-album  she  explained  :  '  This  is  my  uncle. 
.  .  That  is  my  godfather,"  and  fingered  the  por- 
traits, and  at  the  same  time  touched  me  with  her 
shoulder  in  a  childlike  way,  and  I  could  see  her  small, 
undeveloped  bosom,  her  thin  shoulders,  her  long,  slim 
waist  tightly  drawn  in  by  a  belt. 

We  played  croquet  and  lawn-tennis,  walked  in  the 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     143 

garden,  had  tea,  and  then  a  large  supper.  After  the 
huge  pillared  hall,  I  felt  out  of  tune  in  the  small  cosy 
house,  where  there  were  no  oleographs  on  the  walls 
and  the  servants  were  treated  considerately,  and  every- 
thing seemed  to  me  young  and  pure,  through  the 
presence  of  Lyda  and  Missyuss,  and  everything  was 
decent  and  orderly.  At  supper  Lyda  again  talked 
to  Bielokurov  about  the  Zemstvo,  about  Balaguin, 
about  school  libraries.  She  was  a  lively,  sincere, 
serious  girl,  and  it  was  interesting  to  listen  to  her, 
though  she  spoke  at  length  and  in  a  loud  voice — 
perhaps  because  she  was  used  to  holding  forth  at  school. 
On  the  other  hand,  Piotr  Petrovich,  who  from  his 
university  days  had  retained  the  habit  of  reducing  any 
conversation  to  a  discussion,  spoke  tediously,  slowly, 
and  deliberately,  with  an  obvious  desire  to  be  taken 
for  a  clever  and  progressive  man.  He  gesticulated 
and  upeet  the  sauce  with  his  sleeve  and  it  made  a 
large  pool  on  the  table-cloth,  though  nobody  but  my- 
self seemed  to  notice  it. 

When   we  returned  home  the  night  was  dark  and 
still. 

'  I  call  it  good  breeding/7  said  Bielokurov,  with  a 
sigh,  '  not  so  much  not  to  upset  the  sauoe  on  the 
table,  as  not  to  notice  it  when  some  one  else  has  done 
it.  Yes.  An  admirable  intellectual  family.  I'm 
rather  out  of  touch  with  nice  people.  Ah !  terribly. 
And  all  through  business,  business,  business !  ' 

He  went  on  to  say  what  hard  work  being  a  good 

10  A 


144    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

farmer  meant.  And  I  thought :  What  a  stupid,  lazy 
lout!  When  we  talked  seriously  he  would  drag  it 
out  with  his  awful  drawl — er,  er,  er — and  he  works 
just  as  he  talks — slowly,  always  behindhand,  never 
up  to  time;  and  as  for  his  being  businesslike,  I  don't 
believe  it,  for  he  often  keeps  letters  given  him  to  post 
for  weeks  in  his  pocket. 

"  The  worst  of  it  is,"  he  murmured  as  he  walked 
along  by  my  side,  "  the  worst  of  it  is  that  you  go  work- 
ing away  and  never  get  any  sympathy  from  anybody." 


II 


I  began  to  frequent  the  Volchaninovs'  house.  Usu- 
ally I  sat  on  the  bottom  step  of  the  veranda. 
I  was  filled  with  dissatisfaction,  vague  discontent  with 
my  life,  which  had  passed  so  quickly  and  uninter- 
estingly, and  I  thought  all  the  while  how  good  it  would 
be  to  tear  out  of  my  breast  my  heart  which  had  grown 
so  weary.  There  would  be  talk  going  on  on  the  ter- 
race, the  rustling  of  dresses,  the  fluttering  of  the  pages 
of  a  book.  I  soon  got  used  to  Lyda  receiving  the  sick 
all  day  long,  and  distributing  books,  and  I  used  often 
to  go  with  her  to  the  village,  bareheaded,  under  an 
umbrella.  And  in  the  evening  she  would  hold  forth 
about  the  Zemstvo  and  schools.  She  was  very  hand- 
some, subtle,  correct,  and  her  lips  were  thin  and  sen- 
sitive, and  whenever  a  serious  conversation  started 
she  would  say  to  me  drily : 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     145 

"  This  won't  interest  you." 

I  was  not  sympathetic  to  her.  She  did  not  like  me 
because  I  was  a  landscape-painter,  and  in  my  pictures 
did  not  paint  the  suffering  of  the  masses,  and  I  seemed 
to  her  indifferent  to  what  she  believed  in.  I  remem- 
ber once  driving  along  the  shore  of  the  Baikal  and  I 
met  a  Bouryat  girl,  in  shirt  and  trousers  of  Chinese 
cotton,  on  horseback :  I  asked  her  if  she  would  sell 
me  her  pipe  and,  while  we  were  talking,  she  looked 
with  scorn  at  my  European  face  and  hat,  and  in  a 
moment  she  got  bored  with  talking  to  me,  whooped 
and  galloped  away.  And  in  exactly  the  sam^e  way 
Lyda  despised  me  as  a  stranger.  Outwardly  she  never 
showed  her  dislike  of  me,  but  I  felt  it,  and,  as  I  sat  on 
the  bottom  step  of  the  terrace,  I  had  a  certain  irritation 
and  said  that  treating  the  peasants  without  being  a 
doctor  meant  deceiving  them,  and  that  it  is  easy  to  be 
a  benefactor  when  one  owns  four  thousand  acres. 

Her  sister,  Missyuss,  had  no  such  cares  and  spent 
her  time  in  complete  idleness,  like  myself.  As  soon 
as  she  got  up  in  the  morning  she  would  take  a  book  and 
read  it  on  the  terrace,  sitting  far  back  in  a  lounge 
chair  so  that  her  feet  hardly  touched  the  ground,  or 
she  would  hide  herself  with  her  book  in  the  lime-walk, 
or  she  would  go  through  the  gate  into  the  field.  She 
would  read  all  day  long,  eagerly  poring  over  the  book, 
and  only  through  her  looking  fatigued,  dizzy,  and  pale 
sometimes,  was  it  possible  to  guess  how  much  her 
reading  exhausted  her.  When  she  saw  me  come  she 


146    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

would  blush  a  little  and  leave  her  book,  and,  looking 
into  my  face  with  her  big  eyes,  she  would  tell  me  of 
things  that  had  happened,  how  the  chimney  in  the 
servants'  room  had  caught  fire,  or  how  the  labourer 
had  caught  a  large  fish  in  the  pond.  On  week-days 
she  usually  wore  a  bright-coloured  blouse  and  a  dark- 
blue  skirt.  We  used  to  go  out  together  and  pluck 
cherries  for  jam,  in  the  boat,  and  when  she  jumped  to 
reach  a  cherry,  or  pulled  the  oars,  her  thin,  round  arms 
would  shine  through  her  wide  sleeves.  Or  I  would 
make  a  sketch  and  she  would  stand  and  watch  me 
breathlessly. 

One  Sunday,  at  the  end  of  June,  I  went  over  to  the 
Yolchaninovs  in  the  morning  about  nine  o'clock.  I 
walked  through  the  park,  avoiding  the  house,  looking 
for  mushrooms,  which  were  very  plentiful  that  sum- 
mer, and  marking  them  so  as  to  pick  them  later  with 
Genya.  A  warm  wind  was  blowing.  I  met  Genya 
and  her  mother,  both  in  bright  Sunday  dresses,  going 
home  from  church,  and  Genya  was  holding  her  hat 
against  the  wind.  They  told  me  they  were  going  to 
have  tea  on  the  terrace. 

As  a  man  without  a  care  in  the  world,  seeking  somte- 
how  to  justify  his  constant  idleness,  I  have  always 
found  such  festive  mornings  in  a  country  house  uni- 
versally attractive.  When  the  green  garden,  still 
moist  with  dew,  shines  in  the  sun  and  seems  happy, 
and  when  the  terrace  smells  of  mignonette  and  olean- 
der, and  the  young  people  have  just  returned-  from 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     147 

church  and  drink  tea  in  the  garden,  and  when  they  are 
all  so  gaily  dressed  and  so  merry,  and  when  you  know 
that  all  these  healthy,  satisfied,  beautiful  people  will 
do  nothing  all  day  long,  then  you  long  for  all  life  to  be 
like  that.  So  I  thought  then  as  I  walked  through  the 
garden,  quite  prepared  to  drift  like  that  without 
occupation  or  purpose,  all  through  the  day,  all  through 
the  summer. 

Genya  carried  a  basket  and  she  looked  as  though  she 
knew  that  she  would  find  me  there.  We  gathered 
mushrooms  and  talked,  and  whenever  she  asked  me 
a  question  she  stood  in  front  of  me  to  see  my  face. 

Yesterday,"  she  said,  "  a  miracle  happened  in  our 
village.  Pelagueya,  the  cripple,  has  been  ill  for  a 
whole  year,  and  no  doctors  or  medicines  were  any  good, 
but  yesterday  an  old  woman  muttered  over  her  and  she 
got  better." 

'  That's  nothing/'  I  said.  "  One  should  not  go  to 
sick  people  and  old  women  for  miracles.  Is  not 
health  a  miracle?  And  life  itself?  A  miracle  is  some- 
thing incomprehensible." 

*  And  you  are  not  afraid  of  the  incomprehensible?  " 
'No.  I  like  to  face  things  I  do  not  understand  and 
I  do  not  submit  to  them.  I  am  superior  to  them. 
Man  must  think  himself  higher  than  lions,  tigers, 
stars,  higher  than  anything  in  nature,  even  higher 
than  that  which  seems  incomprehensible  and  miracu- 
lous. Otherwise  he  is  not  a  man,  but  a  mouse  which 
is  afraid  of  everything." 


148    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

Genya  thought  that  I,  as  an  artist,  knew  a  great 
deal  and  could  guess  what  I  did  not  know.  She 
wanted  me  to  lead  her  into  the  region  of  the  eternal 
and  the  beautiful,  into  the  highest  world,  with  which, 
as  she  thought,  I  was  perfectly  familiar,  and  she 
talked  to  me  of  God,  of  eternal  life,  of  the  miraculous. 
And  I,  who  did  not  admit  that  I  and  my  imagination 
would  perish  for  ever,  would  reply:  "  Yes.  Men  are 
immortal.  Yes,  eternal  life  awaits  us."  And  she 
would  listen  and  believe  me  and  never  asked  for  proof. 
As  we  approached  the  house  she  suddenly  stopped 
and  said : 

"  Our  Lyda  is  a  remarkable  person,  isn't  she?   I  love 
her  dearly  and  would  gladly  sacrifice  my  life  for  her 
at  any  time.     But  tell  me  " — Genya  touched  my  sleeve 
with  her  finger — "  but  tell  me,  why  do  you  argue  with 
her  all  the  time  ?     Why  are  you  so  irritated  ?  ' 
"  Because  she  is  not  right." 
Genya  shook  her  head  and  tears  came  to  her  eyes. 
"  How  incomprehensible!  "  she  muttered. 
At  that  moment  Lyda  came  out,  and  she  stood  by 
the  balcony  with  a  riding-whip  in  her  hand,  and  looked 
very  fine  and  pretty  in  the  sunlight  as  she  gave  some 
orders  to  a  farm-hand.     Bustling  about  and  talking 
loudly,  she  tended  two  or  three  of  her  patients,  and 
then  with  a  businesslike,  preoccupied  look  she  walked 
through  the  house,  opening  one  cupboard  after  another, 
and  at  last  went  off  to  the  aftic ;  it  took  some  time  to 
find  her  for  dinner  and  she  did  not  come  until  we  had 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     149 

._ 
finished   the  soup.     Somehow   I   remember   all   these 

little  details  and  love  to  dwell  on  them,  and  I  remem- 
ber the  whole  of  that  day  vividly,  though  nothing 
particular  happened.  After  dinner  Genya  read,  lying 
in  her  lounge  chair,  and  I  sat  on  the  bottom  step  of  the 
terrace.  We  were  silent.  The  sky  was  overcast  and 
a  thin  fine  rain  began  to  fall.  It  was  hot,  the  wind  had 
dropped,  and  it  seemed  the  day  would  never  end. 
Ekaterina  Pavlovna  came  out  on  to  the  terrace  with  a 
fan,  looking  very  sleepy. 

"  0,  mamma/'  said  Genya,  kissing  her  hand.  '  It 
is  not  good  for  you  to  sleep  during  the  day." 

They  adored  each  other.  When  one  went  into  the 
garden,  the  other  would  stand  on  the  terrace  and 
look  at  the  trees  and  call :  "  Hello !  "  "  Genya  !  "  or 
"Mamma,  dear,  where  are  you?'  They  always 
prayed  together  and  shared  the  same  faith,  and  they 
understood  each  other  very  well,  even  when  they  were 
silent.  And  they  treated  other  people  in  exactly  the 
same  way.  Ekaterina  Pavlovna  also  soon  got  used  to 
me  and  became  attached  to  me,  and  when  I  did  not  turn 
up  for  a  few  days  she  would  send  to  inquire  if  I  was 
well.  And  she  too  used  to  look  admiringly  at  my 
sketches,  and  with  the  same  frank  loquacity  she  would 
tell  me  things  that  happened,  and  she  would  confide 
her  domestic  secrets  to  me. 

She  revered  her  elder  daughter.  Lyda  never  came 
to  her  for  caresses,  and  only  talked  about  serious 
things :  she  went  her  own  way  and  to  her  mother  and 


150    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

sister  she  was  as  sacred  and  enigmatic  as  the  admiral, 
sitting  in  his  cabin,  to  his  sailors. 

"  Our  Lyda  is  a  remarkable  person,"  her  mother 
would  often  say;  "  isn't  she?  ' 

And,  now,  as  the  soft  rain  fell,  we  spoke  of  Lyda: 

"  She  is  a  remarkable  woman/'  said  her  mother,  and 
added  in  a  low  voice  like  u  conspirator's  as  she  looked 
round,  "  such  as  she  have  to  be  looked  for  with  a  lamp 
in  broad  daylight,  though  you  know,  I  am  beginning 
to  be  anxious.  The  school,  pharmacies,  books — all 
very  well,  but  why  go  to  such  extremes?  She  is 
twenty-three  and  it  is  time  for  her  to  think  seriously 
about  herself.  If  she  goes  on  with  her  books  and  her 
pharmacies  she  won't  know  how  life  has  passed. 
She  ought  to  marry." 

Genya,  pale  with  reading,  and  with  her  hair  ruffled, 
looked  up  and  said,  as  if  to  herself,  as  she  glanced  at 
her  mother : 

'  Mamma,  dear,  everything  depends  on  the  will  of 
God." 

And  once  more  she  plunged  into  her  book. 

Bielokurov  came  over  in  a  poddiovka,  wearing  an 
embroidered  shirt.  We  played  croquet  and  lawn- 
tennis,  and  when  it  grew  dark  we  had  a  long  supper, 
and  Lyda  once  more  spoke  of  her  schools  and  Balaguin, 
who  had  got  the  whole  district  into  his  own  hands.  As 
I  left  the  Volchaninovs  that  night  I  carried  away  an 
impression  of  a  long,  long  idle  day,  with  a  sad  con- 
sciousness that  everything  ends,  however  long  it  may 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     151 

be.  Genya  took  me  to  the  gate  and  perhaps,  because 
she  had  spent  the  whole  day  with  me  from  the  be- 
ginning to  end,  I  felt  somehow  lonely  without  her,  and 
the  whole  kindly  family  was  dear  to  me:  and  for  the 
first  time  during  the  whole  of  that  summer  I  had  a 
desire  to  work. 

'  Tell  me  why  you  lead  such  a  monotonous  life," 
I  asked  Bielokurov,  as  we  went  home.  "  My  life  is 
tedious,  dull,  monotonous,  because  I  am  a  painter,  a 
queer  fish,  and  have  been  worried  all  my  life  with  envy, 
discontent,  disbelief  in  my  work :  I  am  always  poor, 
I  am  a  vagabond,  but  you  are  a  wealthy,  normal  man, 
a  landowner,  a  gentleman — why  do  you  live  so  tamely 
and  take  so  little  from  life?  Why,  for  instance, 
haven't  you  fallen  in  love  with  Lyda  or  Genya?  " 

'  You  forget  that  I  love  another  woman,"  answered 
Bielokurov. 

He  meant  his  mistress  Lyubov  Ivanovna,  who  lived 
with  him  in  the  orchard  house.  I  used  to  see  the  lady 
every  day,  very  stout,  podgy,  pompous,  like  a  fatted 
goose,  walking  in  the  garden  in  a  Russian  head-dress, 
always  with  a  sunshade,  and  the  servants  used  to  call 
her  to  meals  or  tea.  Three  years  ago  she;  rented  a 
part  of  his  house  for  the  summer,  and  stayed  on  to 
live  with  Bielokurov,  apparently  for  ever.  She  was 
ten  years  older  than  he  and  managed  him  very  strictly, 
so  that  he  had  to  ask  her  permission  to  go  out.  She 
would  often  sob  and  make  horrible  noises  like  a  man 
with  a  cold,  and  then  I  used  to  send  and  tell  her  that 


152    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

if  she  did  not  stop  I  would  go  away.     Then  she  would 

stop. 

.     When   we  reached  home,   Bielokurov   sat  down  on 

the  divan  and  frowned  and  brooded,  and  I  began  to 

pace  up  and  down  the  hall,  feeling-  a  sweet  stirring  in 

me,  exactly  like  the  stirring  of  love.     I  wanted  to  talk 

about  the  Volchaninovs. 

"  Lyda  could  only  fall  in  love  with  a  Zemstvo  worker 
like  herself,  some  one  who  is  run  off  his  legs  with  hos- 
pitals and  schools/'  I  said.  "  For  the  sake  of  a  girl 
like  that  a  man  might  not  only  become  a  Zemstvo 
worker,  but  might  even  become  worn  out,  like  Mie  tale 
of  the  iron  boots.  And  Missyuss?  How  charming 
Missyuss  is !  ' 

Bielokurov  began  to  talk  at  length  and  with  his 
drawling  er-er-ers  of  the  disease  of  the  century- 
pessimism.  He  spoke  confidently  and  argumentatively. 
Hundreds  of  miles  of  deserted,  monotonous,  blackened 
steppe  could  not  so  forcibly  depress  the  mind  as  a 
man  like  that,  sitting  and  talking  and  showing  no  signs 
of  going  away. 

"  The  point  is  neither  pessimism  nor  optimism,"  I 
said  irritably,  "  but  that  ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred 
have  no  sense." 

Bielokurov  took  this  to  mean  himself,  was  offended, 
and  went  away. 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     153 


III 


"  The  Prince  is  on  a  visit  to  Malozyomov  and  sends 
you  his  regards,"  said  Lyda  to  her  mother,  as  she  came 
in  and  took  off  her  gloves.  '  He  told  me  many  inter- 
esting things.  He  promised  to  bring  forward  in  the 
Zemstvo  Council  the  question  of  a  medical  station  at 
Malozyomov,  but  he  says  there  is  little  hope."  And 
turning  to  me,  she  said :  '*'  Forgive  me,  I  keep  forget- 
ting that  you  are  not  interested." 

I  felt  irritated. 
c  Why  not?  "  I  asked  and  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

You  don't  care  about  my*  opinion,  but  I  assure  you, 
the  question  greatly  interests  me." 

"  Yes?" 

'  In  my  opinion  there  is  absolutely  no  need  for  a 
medical  station  at  Malozyomov." 

My  irritation  affected  her :  she  gave  a  glance  at  me, 
half  closed  her  eyes  and  said : 

1  What  is  wanted  then  ?     Landscapes  ?  ' 

'  Not  landscapes  either.     Nothing  is  wanted  there." 

She  finished  taking  off  her  gloves  and  took  up  a 
newspaper  which  had  just  come  by  post;  a  moment 
later,  she  said  quietly,  apparently  controlling  herself  : 
'  Last  week  Anna  died  in  childbirth,  and  if  a  medi- 
cal man  had  been  available  she  would  have  lived. 
However,  I  suppose  landscape-painters  are  entitled  to 
their  opinions." 


154    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

"  I  have  a  very  definite  opinion,  I  assure  you,"  said 
I,  and  she  took  refuge  behind  the  newspaper,  as  though 
she  did  not  wish  to  listen.  '  In  my  opinion  medical 
stations,  schools,  libraries,  pharmacies,  under  existing 
conditions,  only  lead  to  slavery.  The  masses  are 
caught  in  a  vast  chain  :  you  do  not  cut  it  but  only 
add  new  links  to  it.  That  is  my  opinion." 

She  looked  at  me  and  smiled  mockingly,  and  I  went 
on,  striving  to  catch  the  thread  of  my  ideas. 

"  It  does  not  matter  that  Anna  should  die  in  child- 
birth, but  it  does  matter  that  all  these  Annas,  Marfas, 
Pelagueyas,  from  dawn  to  sunset  should  be  grinding 
away,  ill  from  overwork,  all  their  lives  worried  about 
their  starving  sickly  children ;  all  their  lives  they  are 
afraid  of  death  and  disease,  and  have  to  be  looking  after 
themselves;  they  fade  in  youth,  grow  old  very  early, 
and  die  in  filth  and  dirt ;  their  children  as  they  grow  up 
go  the  same  way  and  hundreds  of  years  slip  by  and 
millions  of  people  live  worse  than  animals — in  con- 
stant dread  of  never  having  a  crust  to  eat;  but  the 
horror  of  their  position  is  that  they  have  no  time  to 
think  of  their  souls,  no  time  to  remember  that  they  are 
made  in  the  likeness  of  God ;  hunger,  cold,  animal  fear, 
incessant  work,  like  drifts  of  snow  block  all  the  ways 
to  spiritual  activity,  to  the  very  thing  that  distin- 
guishes man  from  the  animals,  and  is  the  only  thing 
indeed  that  makes  life  worth  living.  You  come  to  their 
assistance  with  hospitals  and  schools,  but  you  do  not 
free  them  from  their  fetters;  on  the  contrary,  you  en- 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     155 

slave  them  even  more,  since  by  introducing  new 
prejudices  into  their  lives,  you  increase  the  number 
of  their  demands,  not  to  mention  the  fact  that 
they  have  to  pay  the  Zemstvo  for  their  drugs  and 
pamphlets,  and  therefore,  have  to  work  harder  than 


ever.' 


'  I  will  not  argue  with  you,"  said  Lyda.  "  I  have 
heard  all  that."  She  put  down  her  paper.  "  I  will 
only  tell  you  one  thing,  it  is  no  good  sitting  with 
folded  hands.  It  is  true,  we  do  not  save  mankind,  and 
perhaps  we  do  make  mistakes,  but  we  do  what  we  can 
and  we  are  right.  The  higliest  and  most  sacred  truth 
for  an  educated  being — is  to  help  his  neighbours,  and 
we  do  what  we  can  to  help.  You  do  not  like  it,  but  it 
is  impossible  to  please  everybody." 

:  True,  Lyda,  true,"  said  her  mother. 
In  Lyda's  presence  her  courage  always  failed  her, 
and  as  she  talked  she  would  look  timidly  at  her,  for 
she  was  afraid  of  saying  something  foolish  or  out  of 
place :  and  she  never  contradicted,  but  would  always 
agree:  "  True,  Lyda,  true." 

:  Teaching  peasants  to  read  and  write,  giving  them 
little  moral  pamphlets  and  medical  assistance,  cannot 
decrease  either  ignorance  or  mortality,  just  as  the  light 
from  your  windows  cannot  illuminate  this  huge  gar- 
den/' I  said.  You  give  nothing  by  your  interference 
in  the  lives  of  these  people.  You  only  create  new  de- 
mands, and  a  new  compulsion  to  work." 

1  Ah  !     My  God,  but  we  must  do  something!  "  said 


156    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

Lyda  exasperatedly,  and  I  could  tell  by  her  voice  that 
she  thought  my  opinions  negligible-  and  despised  me. 
"  It  is  necessary,"  I  said,  "  to  free  people  from  hard 
physical  work.  It  is  necessary  to  relieve  them  of  their 
yoke,  to  give  them  breathing  space,  to  save  them 
from  spending  their  whole  lives  in  the  kitchen  or  the 
byre,  in  the  fields ;  they  should  have  time  to  take 
thought  of  their  souls,  of  God  and  to  develop  their 
spiritual  capacities.  Every  human  being's  salvation 
lies  in  spiritual  activity — in  his  continual  search  for 
truth  and  the  meaning  of  life.  Give  them  some  relief 
from  rough,  animal  labour,  let  them  feel  free,  then  you 
will  see  how  ridiculous  at  bottom  your  pamphlets  and 
pharmacies  are.  Once  a  human  being  is  aware  ol  his 
vocation,  then  he  can  only  be  satisfied  with  religion, 
service,  art,  and  not  with  trifles  like  that." 

'  Free  them  from  work?  "  Lyda  gave  a  smile.  '  Is 
that  possible?  ' 

:  Yes.  .  .  Take  upon  yourself  a  part  of  their 
work.  If  we  all,  in  town  and  country,  without  excep- 
tion, agreed  to  share  the  work  which  is  being  spent 
by  mankind  in  the  satisfaction  of  physical  demands, 
then  none  of  us  would  have  to  work  more  than  two*  or 
three  hours  a  day.  If  all  of  us,  rich  and  poor,  worked 
three  hours  a  day  the  rest  of  our  time  would  be  free. 
And  then  to  be  still  less  dependent  on  our  bodies,  we 
should  invent  machines  to  do  the  work  and  we  should 
try  to  reduce  our  demands  to  the  minimum.  We  should 
toughen  ourselves  and  our  children  should  not  be 


afraid  of  hunger  and  cold,  and  we  should  not  be 
anxious  about  their  health,  as  Anna,  Maria,  Pelagueya 
were  anxious.  Then  supposing  we  did  not  bother  about 
doctors  and  pharmacies,  and  did  away  with  tobacco 
factories  and  distilleries — what  a  lot  of  free  time  we 
should  have!  We  should  give  our  leisure  to  service 
and  the  arts.  Just  as  peasants  all  work  together  to 
repair  the  roads,  so  the  whole  community  would  work 
together  to  seek  truth  and  the  meaning  of  life,  and,  I 
am  sure  of  it — truth  would  be  found  very  soon,  man 
would  get  rid  of  his  continual,  poignant,  depressing 
fear  of  death  and  even  of  death  itself. " 

"  But  you  contradict  yourself/'  said  Lyda.     "  You 
talk  about  service  and  deny  education." 

1  I  deny  the  education  of  a  man  who  can  only  use  it 
to  read  the  signs  on  the  public  houses  and  possibly 
a  pamphlet  which  he  is  incapable  of  understanding — 
the  kind  of  education  we  have  had  from  the  time  of 
Rurik :  and  village  life  has  remained  exactly  as  it  was 
then.  Not  education  is  wanted  but  freedom  for  the 
full  development  of  spiritual  capacities.  Not  schools 
are  wanted  but  universities.'* 

"  You  deny  medicine  too." 

Yes.  It  should  only  be  used  for  the  investigation 
of  diseases,  as  natural  phenomenon,  not  for  their  cure. 
It  is  no  good  curing  diseases  if  you  don't  cure  their 
causes.  Remove  the  chief  cause — physical  labour, 
and  there  will  be  no  diseases.  I  don't  acknowledge 
the  science  which  cures,"  I  went  on  excitedly. 

11 


158    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

"  Science  and  art,  when  they  are  true,  are  directed  not 
to  temporary  or  private  purposes,  but  to  the  eternal  and 
the  general — they  seek  the  truth  and  the  meaning  of 
life,  they  seek  God,  the  soul,  and  when  they  are  har- 
nessed to  passing  needs  and  activities,  like  pharmacies 
and  libraries,  then  they  only  complicate  and  encumber 
life.  We  have  any  number  of  doctors,  pharmacists, 
lawyers,  and  highly  educated  people,  but  we  have  no 
biologists,  mathematicians,  philosophers,  poets.  All 
our  intellectual  and  spiritual  energy  is  wasted  on 
temporary  passing  needs.  .  .  Scientists,  writers, 
painters  work  and  work,  and  thanks  to  them  the 
comforts  of  life  grow  greater  every  day,  the  demands 
of  the  body  multiply,  but  we  are  still  a  long  way  from 
the  truth  and  man  still  remains  the  most  rapacious  and 
unseemly  of  animals,  and  everything  tends  to  make  the 
majority  of  mankind  degenerate  and  more  and  more 
lacking  in  vitality.  Under  such  conditions  the  life  of 
an  artist  has  no  meaning  and  the  more  talented  he  is, 
the  more  strange  and  incomprehensible  his  position  is, 
since  it  only  amounts  to  his  working  for  the  amuse- 
ment of  the  predatory,  disgusting  animal,  man,  and 
supporting  the  existing  state  of  things.  And  I  don't 
want  to  work  and  will  not.  .  .  Nothing  is  wanted, 
so  let  the  world  go  to  hell." 

'  Missyuss,  go  away,"  said  Lyda  to  her  sister,  evi- 
dently thinking  my  words  dangerous  to  so  young  a  girl. 
Genya  looked  sadly  at  her  sister  and  mother  and 
went  out. 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE    159 

"People  generally  talk  like  that,"  said  Lyda,  "when 
they  want  to  excuse  their  indifference.     It  is  easier  to 
deny  hospitals  and  schools  than  to  come  and  teach." 
"  True,  Lyda,  true,"  her  mother  agreed. 
'  You   say    you   will    not   work,"    Lyda    went   on. 

'  Apparently  you  set  a  high  price  on  your  work,  but 
do  stop  arguing.  We  shall  never  agree,  since  I  value 
the  most  imperfect  library  or  pharmacy,  of  which  you 
spoke  so  scornfully  just  now,  more  than  all  the  land- 
scapes- in  the  world."  And  at  once  she  turned  to  her 
mother  and  began  to  talk  in  quite  a  different  tone : 

c  The  Prince  has  got  very  thin,  and  is  much  changed 
since  the  last  time  he  was  here.  The  doctors  are  send- 
ing him  to  Vichy." 

She  talked  to  her  mother  about  the  Prince  to  avoid 
talking  to  me.  Her  face  was  burning,  and,  in  order  to 
conceal  her  agitation,  she  bent  over  the  table  as  if  she 
were  short-sighted  and  made  a  show  of  reading  the 
newspaper.  My  presence  was  distasteful  to  her.  I 
took  my  leave  and  went  home. 

IV 

All  was  quiet  outside :  the  village  on  the  other  side 
of  the  pond  was  already  asleep,  not  a  single  light  was 
to  be  seen,  and  on  the  pond  there  was  only  the  faint 
reflection  of  the  stars.  By  the  gate  with  the  stone  lions 
stood  Genya,  waiting  to  accompany  me. 

'  The  village  is  asleep,"  I  said,  trying  to  see  her 

11  A 


160    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE^  MEZZANINE 

face  in  the  darkness,  and  I  could  see  her  dark  sad  eyes 
fixed  on  me.  "  The  innkeeper  and  the  horse-stealers 
are  sleeping  quietly,  and  decent  people  like  ourselves 
quarrel  and  irritate  each  other." 

It  was  a  melancholy  August  night — melancholy 
because  it  already  smelled  of  the  autumn :  the  moon 
rose  behind  a  purple  cloud  and  hardly  lighted  the  road 
and  the  dark  fields  of  winter  corn  on  either  side.  Stars 
fell  frequently,  Genya  walked  beside  me  on  the  road 
and  tried  not  to  look  at  the  sky,  to  avoid  seeing  the 
falling  stars,  which  somehow  frightened  her. 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,"  she  said,  trembling  in 
the  evening  chill.  "  If  people  could  give  themselves  to 
spiritual  activity,  they  would  soon  burst  everything." 

"  Certainly.  We  are  superior  beings,  and  if  we 
really  knew  all  the  power  of  the  human  genius  and 
lived  only  for  higher  purposes  then  we  should  become 
like  gods.  But  this  will  never  be.  Mankind  will 
degenerate  and  of  their  genius  not  a  trace  will  be  left." 

When  the  gate  was  out  of  sight  Genya  stopped  and 
hurriedly  shook  my  hand. 

"  Good  night,"  she  said>  trembling;  her  shoulders 
were  covered  onlv  with  a  thin  blouse  and  she  was 

v 

shivering  with  cold.     "  Come  to-morrow." 

I  was  filled  with  a  sudden  dread  of  being  left  alone 

with   my  inevitable  dissatisfaction   with   myself   and 

people,  and  I,  too,  tried  not  to  see  the  falling  stars. 

"  Stay  with  me  a  little  longer,"  I  said.     "  Please." 

I  loved  Genya,  and  she  must  have  loved  me,  because 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE     161 

% 

she  used  to  meet  me  and  walk  with  me,  and  because  she 
looked  at  me  with  tender  admiration.  How  thrillingly 
beautiful  her  pale  face  was,  her  thin  nose,  her  arms, 
her  slenderness,  her  inactivity,  her  constant  reading. 
And  her  mind?  I  suspected  her  of  having  an  unusual 
intellect:  I  was  fascinated  by  the  breadth  of  her 
views,  perhaps  because  she  thought  differently  from  the 
strong,  handsome  Lyda,  who  did  not  love  me.  Genya 
liked  me  as  a  painter,  I  had  conquered  her  heart  by 
my  talent,  and  I  longed  passionately  to  paint  only  for 
her,  and  I  dreamed  of  her  as  my  little  queen,  who 
would  one  day  possess  with  me  the  trees,  the  fields,  the 
river,  the  dawn,  all  Nature,  wonderful  and  fascinating, 
with  whom,  as  with  them,  I  have  felt  hopeless  and  use- 


"  Stay  with  me  a  moment  longer,"  I  called.  "  I 
implore  you." 

I  took  off  my  overcoat  and  covered  her  childish 
shoulders.  Fearing  that  she  would  look  queer  and 
ugly  in  a  man's  coat,  she  began  to  laugh  and  threw  it 
off,  and  as  she  did  so,  I  embraced  her  and  began  to 
cover  her  face,  her  shoulders,  her  arms  with  kisses. 

"  Till  to-morrow,"  she  whispered  timidly  as  though 
she  was  afraid  to  break  the  stillness  of  the  night. 
She  embraced  me  :  '  We  have  no  secrets  from  one  an- 
other. I  must  tell  mamma  and  my  sister.  .  .  Is 
it  so  terrible?  Mamma  will  be  pleased.  Mamma 
loves  you,  but  Lyda !  ' 

She  ran  to  the  gates. 


162    THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE 

"  Good-bye, "  she  called  out. 

For  a  couple  of  minutes  I  stood  and  heard  her 
running.  I  had  no  desire  to  go  home,  there  was 
nothing  there  to  go  for.  I  stood  for  a  while  lost  in 
thought,  and  then  quietly  dragged  myself  back,  to 
have  one  more  look  at  the  house  in  which  she  lived, 
the  dear,  simple,  old  house,  which  seemed  to  look  at 
me  with  the  windows  of  the  mezzanine  for  eyes,  and 
to  understand  everything.  I  walked  past  the  terrace, 
sat  down  on  a  bench  by  the  lawn-tennis  court,  in  the 
darkness  under  an  old  elm-tree,  and  looked  at  the 
house.  In  the  windows  of  the  mezzanine,  where  Miss- 
yuss  had  her  room,  shone  a  bright  light,  and  then  a 
faint  green  glow.  The  lamp  had  been  covered  with  a 
shade.  Shadows  began  to  move.  .  .  I  was  filled 
with  tenderness  and  a  calm  satisfaction,  to  think  tha/t 
I  could  let  myself  be  carried  away  and  fall  in  love,  and 
at  the  same  time  I  felt  uneasy  at  the  thought  that  only 
a  few  yards  away  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  the  house  lay 
Lyda  who  did  not  love  me,  and  perhaps  hated  me.  I 
sat  and  waited  to  see  if  Genya  would  come  out.  I  lis- 
tened attentively  and  it  seemed  to  me  they  were  sitting 
in  the  mezzanine.^ 

An  hour  passed.  The  green  light  went  out,  and  the 
shadows  were  no  longer  visible.  The  moon  hung  high 
above  the  house  and  lit  the  sleeping  garden  and  the 
avenues  :  I  could  distinctly  see  the  dahlias  and  roses  in 
the  flower-bed  in  front  of  the  house,  and  all  seemed  to 
be  of  one  colour.  It  was  very  cold.  I  left  the  gar- 


THE  HOUSE  WITH  THE  MEZZANINE    163 

den,  picked  up  my  overcoat  in  the  road,  and  walked 
slowly  home. 

Next  day  after  dinner  when  I  went  to  the  Volchani- 
novs',  the  glass  door  was  wide  open.  I  sat  down  on 
the  terrace  expecting  Genya  to  come  from  behind  the 
flower-bed  or  from  out  of  the  rooms ;  then  I  went  into 
the  drawing-room  and  the  dining-room.  There  was 
not  a  soul  to  be  seen.  From  the  dining-room  I  went 
down  a  long  passage  into  the  hall,  and  then  back  again. 
There  were  several  doors  in  the  passage  and  behind 
one  of  them  I  could  hear  Lyda's  voice : 

4 'To    the    crow    somewhere.     .     .God.     .     ." — she 
spoke  slowly  and  distinctly,  and  was  probably  dictat- 
ing— "  .     .     .     God  sent  a  piece  of  cheese.     .     .     To 
the  crow.     .     .     somewhere.     .     .     Who  is  there?  ' 
she  called  out  suddenly  as  she  heard  my  footsteps. 

"  It  is  I." 

"  Oh!  excuse  me.  I  can't  come  out  just  now.  I 
am  teaching  Masha." 

"  Is  Ekaterina  Pavlovna  in  the  garden  ?  " 

1  No.  She  and  my  sister  left  today  for  my  Aunt's 
in  Penza,  and  in  the  winter  they  are  probably  going 
abroad."  She  added  after  a  short  silence:  "'To  the 
crow  somewhere  God  sent  a  pi-ece  of  cheese.  Have 
you  got  that?  ' 

I  went  out  into  the  hall,  and,  without  a  thought  in 
my  head,  stood  and  looked  out  at  the  pond  and  the 
village,  and  still  I  heard : 


"  A  piece  of  cheese.  .  .  To  the  crow  somewhere 
God  sent  a  piece  of  cheese." 

And  I  left  the  house  by  the  way  I  had  come  the 
first  time,  only  reversing  the  order,  from  the  yard  into 
the  garden,  past  the  house,  then  along  the  lime-walk. 
Here  a  boy  overtook  me  and  handed  me  a  note :  '  I 
have  told  niy  sister  everything  and  she  insists  on  my 
parting  from  you,"  I  read.  "  I  could  not  hurt  her 
by  disobeying.  God  will  give  you  happiness.  If  you 
knew  how  bitterly  mamma  and  I  have  cried." 

Then  through  the  fir  avenue  and  the  rotten  fence. 
.  Over  the  fields  where  the  corn  was  ripening 
and  the  quails  screamed,  cows  and  shackled  horses  now 
were  browsing.  Here  and  there  on  the  hills  the  winter 
corn  was  already  showing  green.  A  sober,  workaday 
mood  possessed  me  and  I  was  ashamed  of  all  I  had 
said  at  the  Volchaninovs',  and  once  more  it  became 
tedious  to  go  on  living.  I  went  home,  packed  my 
things,  and  left  that  evening  for  Petersburg. 

I  never  saw  the  Volchaninovs  again.  Lately  on 
my  way  to  the  Crimea  I  met  Bielokurov  at  a  station. 
As  of  old  he  was  in  a  poddiovka,  wearing  an  em- 
broidered shirt,  and  when  I  asked  after  his  health,  he 
replied:  "  Quite  well,  thanks  be  to  God."  He  began 
to  talk.  lie  had  sold  his  estate  and  bought  another, 
smaller  one  in  the  name  of  Lyubov  Ivanovna.  He  told 
me  a  little  about  the  Volchaninovs.  Lyda,  he  said, 
still  lived  at  Sholkovka  and  taught  the  children  in  the 


I  school,  little  by  little  she  succeeded  in  gathering  round 

[  herself  a  circle  of  sympathetic  people,  who  formed  a 

I  strong  party,   and  at  the  last  Zemstvo  election  they 

drove  out  Balaguin,  who  up  till  then  had  had  the  whole 

district  in  his  hands.     Of  Genya  Bielokurov  said  that 

she  did  not  live  at  home  and  he  did  not  know  where  she 

was. 

I  have  already  begun  to  forget  about  the  house  with 
the  mezzanine,  and  only  now  and  then,  when  I  am 
working  or  reading,  suddenly — without  rhyme  or 
reason — I  remember  the  green  light  in  the  window,  and 
the  sound  of  my  own  footsteps  as  I  walked  through  the 
fields  that  night,  when  I  was  in  love,  rubbing  my  hands 
to  keep  them  warm.  And  even  more  rarely,  when  I  am 
sad  and  lonely,  I  begin  already  to  recollect  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  I,  too,  am  being  remembered  and  waited  for, 
and  that  we  shall  meet. 
Missyuss,  where  are  you  ? 


I 


'TYPHUS 

|"N  a  smoking-compartment  of  the  mail-train  from 
Petrograd  to  Moscow  sat  a  young  lieutenant, 
Klimov  by  name.  Opposite  him  sat  an  elderly  man 
with  a  clean-shaven,  shipmaster's  face,  to  all  appear- 
ances a  well-to-do  Finn  or  Swede,  who  all  through  the 
journey  smoked  a  pipe  and  talked  round  and  round 
the  same  subject. 

"Ha!   you   are  an  officer!     My  brother  is  also  an 
officer,  but  he  is  a  sailor.    He  is  a  sailor  and  is  stationed 
at  Kronstadt.     Why  are  you  going  to  Moscow?  ' 
"  I  am  stationed  there." 
"  Ha  !     Are  you  married?  ' 
"  No.     I  live  with  my  aunt  and  sister.1 
"  My  brother  is  also  an  officer,  but  he  is  married 
and  has  a  wife  and  three  children .     Ha !  ' 

The    Finn    looked    surprised    at    something,    smiled 
broadly  and  fatuously  as  he  exclaimed,     '  Ha,"   an< 
every  now  and  then  blew  through  the  stem  of  his  pipe. 
Klimov,  who  was  feeling  rather  unwell,  and  not  at  al] 
inclined  to  answer  questions,  hated  him,  with  all  hif 
heart.     He  thought  how  good  it  would  be  to  snatcl 
his  gurgling  pipe  out  of  his  hands  and  throw  it  undei 
the  seat  and  to  order  the  Finn  himself  into  another  car. 

ififi 


TYPHUS  167 

"  They  are  awful  people,  these  Finns  and.  .  .  . 
Greeks,'*  he  thought.  '  Useless,  good-for-nothing,  dis- 
gusting people.  They  only  cumber  the  earth.  What 
is  the  good  of  them?  ' 

And  the  thought  of  Finns  and  Greeks  filled  him  with 
a  kind  of  nausea.  He  tried  to  compare  them  with  the 
French  and  "the  Italians,  but  the  idea  of  those  races 
somehow  roused  in  him  the  notion  of  organ-grinders, 
naked  women,  and  the  foreign  oleographs  which  hung 
over  the  chest  of  drawers  in  his  aunt's  house. 

The  young  officer  felt  generally  out  of  sorts.  There 
seemed  to  be  no  room  for  his  arms  and  legs,  though  he 
had  the  whole  seat  to  himself ;  his  mouth  was  dry  and 
sticky,  his  head  was  heavy  and  his  clouded  thoughts 
seemed  to  wander  at  random,  not  only  in  his  head,  but 
also  outside  it  among  the  seats  and  the  people  loom- 
ing in  the  darkness.  Through  the  turmoil  in  his  brain, 
as  through  a  dream,  he  heard  the  murmur  of  voices, 
the  rattle  of  the  wheels,  the  slamming  of  doors.  Bells, 
whistles,  conductors,  the  tramp  of  the  people  on  the 
platforms  came  oftener  than  usual.  The  time  slipped 
by  quickly,  imperceptibly,  and  it  seemed  that  the  train 
stopped  every  minute  at  a  station  as  now  and  then 
there  would  come  up  the  sound  of  metallic  voices : 

"  Is  the  post  ready?  ' 

"  Ready." 

It  seemed  to  him  that  the  stove-heater  came  in  too 
often  to  look  at  the  thermometer,  and  that  trains 
never  stopped  passing  and  his  own  train  was  always 


168 


TYPHUS 


roaring  over  bridges.  The  noise,  the  whistle,  the 
Finn,  the  tobacco  smoke — all  mixed  with  the  ominous 
shifting  of  misty  shapes,  weighed  on  Klimov  like  an 
intolerable  nightmare.  In  terrible  anguish  he  lifted 
up  his  aching  head,  looked  at  the  lamp  whose  light 
was  encircled  with  shadows  and  misty  spots ;  he  wanted 
to  ask  for  water,  but  his  dry  tongue  would  hardly 
move,  and  he  had  hardly  strength  enough  to  answer 
the  Finn's  questions.  He  tried  to  lie  down  more 
comfortaibly  and  sleep,  but  he  did  not  succeed : 
the  Finn  fell  asleep  several  times,  woke  up  and  lighted 
his  pipe,  talked  to  him  with  his  "  Ha  !  "  and  went  to 
sleep  again  ;  and  the  lieutenant  could  still  not  find 
room  for  his  legs  on  the  seat,  and  all  the  while  the 
ominous  figures  shifted  before  his  eyes. 

At  Spirov  he  got  out  to  have  a  drink  of  water.  He 
saw  some  people  sitting  at  a  table  eating  hurriedly. 

"  How  can  they  eat?  "  he  thought,  trying  to  avoid 
the  smell  of  roast  meat  in  the  air  and  seeing  the  chew- 
ing mouth,  for  both  seemed  to  him  utterly  disgusting 
and  made  him  feel  sick. 

A  handsome  lady  was  talking  to  a  military  man  in 
a  red  cap,  and  she  showed  magnificent  white  teeth  when 
she  smiled ;  her  smile,  her  teeth,  the  lady  herself  pro- 
duced in  Klirnov  the  same  impression  of  disgust  as 
the  ham  and  the  fried  cutlets.  He  could  rtet-'iinder- 
stand  how  the  military  man  in  the  red  cap  could  bear 
to  sit  near  her  and  look  at  her  healthy  smiling  face. 

Atfter  he  had  drunk  some  water,  he  went  back  to 


TYPHUS  169 

his  place.    The  Finn  sat  and  smoked.    His  pipe  gurgled 
and  sucked  like  a  galoche  full  of  holes  in  dirty  weather. 
'Ha!'      he    said    with    some    surprise.       "What 
station  is  this?  ' 

"  I  don't  know/'  said  Klimov,  lying  down  and 
shutting  his  mouth  to  keep  out  the  acrid  tobacco 
smoke. 

"  When  do  we  get  to  Tver." 

'  I  don't  know.    I  am  sorry,  I.     .     .     I  can't  talk. 
I  am  not  well.     I  have  a  cold." 

The  Finn  knocked  out  his  pipe  against  the  window- 
frame  and  began  to  talk  of  his  brother,  the  sailor. 
Klimov  paid  no  more  attention  to  him  and  thought 
in  agony  of  his  soft,  comfortable  bed,  of  the  bottle  of 
cold  water,  of  his  sister  Katy,  who  knew  so  well  how 
to  tuck  him  up  and  cosset  him.  He  even  smiled  when 
there  flashed  across  his  mind  his  soldier-servant  Pavel, 
taking  off  his  heavy,  close-fitting  boots  and  putting 
water  on  the  table.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  would 
only  have  to  lie  on  his  bed  and  drink  some  water  and 
his  nightmare  would  give  way  to  a  sound,  healthy 
•sleep. 

'  Is  the  post  ready?  "  came  a  dull  voice  from  a  dis- 
tance. 

'  Ready,"  answered  a  loud,  bass  voice  almost  by  the 
very  window. 

It  was  the  second  or  third  station  from  Spirov. 

Time  passed  quickly,  seemed  to  gallop  along,  and 
there  would  be  no  end  to  the  bells,  whistles,  and  stops. 


170 


TYPHUS 


In  despair  Klimov  pressed  his  face  into  the  corner  of 
the  cushion,  held  his  head  in  his  hands,  and  again  be- 
gan to  think  of  his  sister  Katy  and  his  orderly  Pavel ; 
but  his  sister  and  his  orderly  got  mixed  up  with  the 
looming  figures  and  whirled  about  and  disappeared. 
His  breath,  thrown  back  from  the  cushion,  burned 
his  face,  and  his  legs  ached  and  a  draught  from  the 
window  poured  into  his  back,  but,  painful  though  it 
was,  he  refused  to  change  his  position.  .  .  A 
heavy,  drugging  torpor  crept  over  him  and  chained 
his  limbs. 

When  at  length  he  raised  his  head,  the  ear  was  quite 
light.  The  passengers  were  putting  on  their  over- 
coats and  moving  about.  The  train  stopped.  Porters 
in  white  aprons  and  number-plates  bustled  about  the 
passengers  and  seized  their  boxes.  Klimov  put  on 
his  greatcoat  mechanically  and  left  the  train,  and  he 
felt  as  though  it  were  not  himself  walking,  but  some 
one  else,  a  stranger,  and  he  felt  that  he  was  accom- 
panied by  the  heat  of  the  train,  his  thirst,  and  the  omi- 
nous, lowering  figures  which  all  night  long  had  pre- 
vented his  sleeping.  Mechanically  he  got  his  luggage 
and  took  a  cab.  The  cabman  charged  him  one  rouble 
and  twenty-five  copecks  for  driving  him  to  Povarska 
Street,  but  he  did  not  haggle  and  submissively  took 
his  seat  in  the  sledge.  He  could  still  grasp  the  differ- 
ence in  numbers,  but  money  had  no  value  to  him 
whatever. 

At  home  Klimov  was  met  by  his  aunt  and  his  sister 


TYPHUS  171 

Katy,  a  girl  of  eighteen.  Katy  had  a  copy-book  and 
a  pencil  in  her  hands  as  she  greeted  him,  and  he  re-- 
mem bered  that  she  was  preparing  for  a  teacher's 
examination.  He  took  no  notice  of  her  greetings 
and  questions,  but  gasped  from  the  heat,  and  walked 
aimlessly  through  the  rooms  until  he  reached  his  own, 
and  then  he  fell  prone  on  the  bed.  The  Finn,  the  red 
cap,  the  lady  with  the  white  teeth,  the  smell  of  roast 
meat,  the  shifting  spot  in  the  lamp,  filled  his  mind  and 
he  lost  consciousness  and  did  not  hear  the  frightened 
voices  near  him. 

When  he  came  to  himself  he  found  himself  in  bed, 
undressed,  and  noticed  the  water-bottle  and  Pavel, 
but  it  did  not  make  him  any  more  comfortable  nor 
easy.  His  legs  and  arms,  as  before,  felt  cramped,  his 
tongue  clove  to  his  palate,  and  he  could  hear  the 
chuckle  of  the  Finn's  pipe.  .  .  By  the  bed,  grow- 
ing out  of  Pavel's  broad  back,  a  stout,  black-bearded 
doctor  was  bustling. 

"  All  right,  all  right,  my  lad,"  he  murmured. 
"  Excellent,  excellent.  .  .  .Jist  so,  jist  so.  .  ." 

The  doctor  called  Klimov  "  my  lad."  Instead  of 
"  just  so,"  he  said  "  jist  saow,"  and  instead  of  "  yes," 
"  yies." 

"  Yies,  yies,  yies,"  he  said.     "  Jist  saow,  jist  saow. 
.     Don't  be  downhearted  !  ' 

The  doctor's  quick,  careless  way  of  speaking,  his 
well-fed  face,  and  the  condescending  tone  in  which 
he  said  "  my  lad  "  exasperated  Klimov. 


172 


TYPHUS 


he  moaned. 


. . 


1  Why  do  you   call  me   *  my  lad  ' 

Why  this  familiarity,  damn  it  all?  ' 

And  he  was  frightened  by  the  sound  of  his  own 
voice.  It  was  so  dry,  weak,  and  hollow  that  he  could 
hardly  recognise  it. 

"  Excellent,  excellent,"  murmured  the  doctor,  not 
at  all  offended.  "  Ties,  yies.  You  musn't  be  cross." 

And  at  home  the  time  galloped  away  as  alarmingly 
quickly  as  in  the  train.  .  .  The  light  of  day  in  his 
bedroom  was  every  now  and  then  changed  to  the 
dim  light  of  evening.  .  .  The  doctor  never  seemed 
to  leave  the  bedside,  and  his  "  Yies,  yies,  yies,"  could 
be  heard  at  every  moment.  Through  the  room 
stretched  an  endless  row  of  faces ;  Pavel,  the  Finn, 
Captain  Taroshevich,  Sergeant  Maximenko,  the  red 
cap,  the  lady  with  the  white  teeth,  the  doctor.  All 
of  them  talked,  waved  their  hands,  smoked,  ate.  Once 
in  broad  daylight  Klimov  saw  his  regimental  priest, 
Father  Alexander,  in  his  stole  and  with  the  host  in 
his  hands,  standing  by  the  bedside  and  muttering 
something  with  such  a  serious  expression  as  Klimov 
had  never  seen  him  wear  before.  The  lieutenant 
remembered  that  Father  Alexander  used  to  call  all  the 
Catholic  officers  Poles,  and  wishing  to  make  the  priest 
laugh,  he  exclaimed : 

"  Father  Taroshevich,  the  Poles  have  fled  to  the 
woods." 

But  Father  Alexander,  usually  a  gay,  light-hearted 
man,  did  not  laugh  and  looked  even  more  serious,  and 


TYPHUS  173 

made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  Klimov.  At  night, 
one  after  the  other,  there  would  come  slowly  creeping 
in  and  out  two  shadows.  They  were  his  aunt  and 
his  sister.  The  shadow  of  his  sister  would  kneel  down 
and  pray ;  she  would  bow  to  the  ikon,  and  her  grey 
shadow  on  the  wall  would  bow,  too,  so  that  two  shadows 
prayed  to  God.  And  all  the  time  there  was  a 
smell  of  roast  meat  and  of  the  Finn's  pipe,  but  once 
Klimov  could  detect  a  distinct  smell  of  incense.  He 
nearly  vomited  and  cried : 

"  Incense!     Take  it  away." 

There  was  no  reply.  He  could  only  hear  priests 
chanting  in  an  undertone  and  some  one  running  on 
the  stairs. 

When  Klimov  recovered  from  his  delirium  there  was 
not  a  soul  in  the  bedroom.  The  morning  sun  flared 
through  the  window  and  the  drawn  curtains, 
and  a  trembling  beam,  thin  and  keen  as  a  sword, 
played  on  the  water-bottle.  He  could  hear  the  rattle 
of  wheels — that  meant  there  was  no  more  snow  in  the 
streets.  The  lieutenant  looked  at  the  sunbeam,  at 
the  familiar  furniture  and  the  door,  and  his  first 
inclination  was  to  laugh.  His  chest  and  stomach 
trembled  with  a  sweet,  happy,  tickling1  laughter. 
From  head  to  foot  his  whole  body  was  filled  with  a 
feeling  of  infinite  happiness,  like  that  which  the  first 
man  must  have  felt  when  h©  stood  erect  and  beheld 
the  world  for  the  first  time.  Klimov  had  a  passionate 
longing  for  people,  movement,  talk.  His  body  lay 

12 


174 


TYPHUS 


motionless;  lie  could  only  move  his  hands,  but  he 
hardly  noticed  it,  for  his  whole  attention  was  fixed  on 
little  things.  He  was  delighted  with  his  breathing 
and  with  his  laughter;  he  was  delighted  with  the 
existence  of  the  water-bottle,  the  ceiling,  the  sun- 
beam, the  ribbon  on  the  curtain.  God's  world,  even 
in  such  a  narrow  corner  as  his  bedroom,  seemed  to  him 
beautiful,  varied,  great.  When  the  doctor  appeared 
the  lieutenant  thought  how  nice  his  medicine  was, 
how  nice  and  sympathetic  the  doctor  was,  how  nice 
and  interesting  people  were,  on  the  whole. 

"  Yies,  yies,  yies,"  said  the  doctor.  "  Excellent, 
excellent.  Now  we  are  well  again.  Jist  saow.  Jist 
saow." 

The  lieutenant  listened  and  laughed  gleefully.  He 
remembered  the  Finn,  the  lady  with  the  white  teeth. 
the  train,  and  he  wanted  to  eat  and  smoke. 

"  Doctor,"  he  said,  "  tell  them  to  bring  me  a  slice  of 
rye  bread  and  salt,  and  some  sardines.  .  ." 

The  doctor  refused.  Pavel  did  not  obey  his  order 
and  refused  to  go  for  bread.  The  lieutenant  could 
not  bear  it  and  began  to  cry  like  a  thwarted  child. 

"  Ba-by,"  the  doctor  laughed.  "  Mamma!  Hush- 
aby! " 

Klimov  also  began  to  laugh,  and  when  the  doctor 
had  gone,  he  fell  sound  asleep.  He  woke  up  with  the 
same  feeling*  of  joy  and  happiness.  His  aunt  was 
sitting  by  his  bed. 


TYPHUS  175 

'  Oh,  aunty!  '      He  was  very  happy.     "  What  has 
been  the  matter  with  me?  ' 

"  Typhus." 

'  I  say !     And  now  I  am  well,  quite  well !     Where 
is  Katy?" 

'  She  is  not  at  home.     She  has  probably  gone  to 
see  some  one  after  her  examination." 

The  old  woman  bent  over  her  stocking  as  she  said 
this ;  her  lips  began  to  tremble ;  she  turned  her  face 
away  and  suddenly  began  to  sob.  In  her  grief,  she 
forgot  the  doctor's  orders  and  cried  : 

"  Oh  !  Katy  !  Katy  !  Our  angel  is  gone  from  us  ! 
one  is  gone . 

She  dropped  her  stocking  and  stooped  down  for  it, 
and  her  cap  fell  off  her  head.  Klimov  stared  at  her 
grey  hair,  could  not  understand,  was  alarmed  for  Katy, 
and  asked : 

'  But  where  is  she,  aunty?  ' 

The  old  woman,  who  had  already  forgotten  Klimov 
and  remembered  only  her  grief,  said  : 

'  She  caught  typhus  from  you  and  .  .  and  died. 
She  was  buried  the  day  before  yesterday." 

This  sudden  appalling  piece  of  news  came  home  to 
Klimov's  mind,  but  dreadful  and  shocking  though  it 
was  it  could  not  subdue  the  animal  joy  which  thrilled 
through  the  convalescent  lieutenant.  He  cried, 
laughed,  and  soon  began  to  complain  that  he  was 
given  nothing  to  eat. 

Only  a  week  later,  when,   supported   by  Pavel,   he 

12  A 


1T6 


TYPHUS 


walked  in  a  dressing-gown  to  the  window,  and  saw 
the  grey  spring  sky  and  heard  the  horrible  rattle  of 
some  old  rails  being  caried  by  on  a  lorry,  then  his 
heart  ached  with  sorrow  and  he  began  to  weep  and 
pressed  his  forehead  against  the  window-frame. 

"  How  unhappy  I  am  !  "  he  murmured.  "  My  God, 
how  unhappy  I  am  !  J 

And  joy  gave  way  to  his  habitual  weariness  and  a 
sense  of  his  irreparable  loss. 


GOOSEBERRIES 

early  morning  the  sky  had  been  overcast 
with  clouds ;  the  day  was  still,  cool,  end  weari- 
some, as  usual  on  grey,  dull  days  when  the  clouds 
hang  low  over  the  fields  and  it  looks  like  rain,  which 
never  comes.  Ivan  Ivanich,  _the  vetemiary surgeon, 
and  Bourkin,  the  schoolmaster,  were  tired  of  walking 
and  the  fields  seemed  endless  to  them.  Far  ahead 
they  could  just  see  the  windmills  of  the  village)  of 
Mirousky,  to  the  right  stretched  away  to  disappear 
behind  the  village  a  line  of  hills,  and  they  knew  that 
it  was  the  bank  of  the  river ;  meadows,  green  willows, 
farmhouses;  and  from  one  of  the  hills  there  could 
be  seen  a  field  as  endless,  telegraph  posts,  and  the 
train,  looking  from  a  distance  like  a  crawling  cater- 
pillar, and  in  clear  weather  even  the  town.  In  the 
calm  weather  when  all  Nature  seemed  gentle  and 
melancholy,  Ivan  Ivanich  and  Bourkin  were  filled 
with  love  for  the  fields  and  thought  how  grand  and 
beautiful  the  country  was. 

'  Last  time,  when  we  stopped  in  Prokufyi 'g^ghed . ' ' 
said  Bourkin,  "  you  were  going  to  tell  me  a  story." 
f  Yes.     I  wanted  to  tell  you  about  my  brother." 
Ivan  Ivanich  took  a  deep  breath   and  lighted  his 
pipe  before  beginning  his   story,   but  just  then  the 

177 


178 


GOOSEBERRIES 


rain  began  to  fall.  And  in  about  five  minutes  it  came 
pelting  down  and  showed  no  signs  of  stopping.  Ivan 
Ivanich  stopped  and  hesitated ;  the  dogs,  wet  through, 
stood  with  their  tails  between  their  legs  and  looked  at 
them  mournfully. 

"  We  ought  to  take  shelter,"  said  Bourkin.  '  Let 
us  go  to  Aliokhin.  It  is  close  by." 

"Very  well." 

They  took  a  short  cut  over  a  stubble-field  and  then 
bore  to  the  right,  until  they  came  to  the  road.  Soon 
there  appeared  poplars,  a  garden,  the  red  roofs  of  gran- 
aries ;  the  river  began  to  glimmer  and  they  came  to 
a  wide  road  with  a  mill  and  a  white  bathing-shed.  It 
was  Sophino,  where  Aliokhin  lived. 

The  mill  was  working,  drowning  the  sound  of  the 
rain,  and  the  dam  shook.  Round  the  carts  stood  wet 
horses,  hanging  their  heads,  and  men  were  walking 
about  with  their  heads  covered  with  sacks.  It  was 
wet,  muddy,  and  unpleasant,  and  the  river  looked 
cold  and  sullen.  Ivan  Ivanich  and  Bourkin  felt  wet 
and  uncomfortable  through  and  through ;  their  feet 
were  tired  with  walking  in  the  mud,  and  they  walked 
past  the  dam  to  the  barn  in  silence  as  though  they 
were  angry  with  each  other. 

In  one  of  the  barns  a  winnowing-machine  was  work- 
ing, sending  out  clouds  of  dust.  On  the  threshold 
stood  Aliokhin  himself,  a  man  of  about  forty,  tall  and 
stout,  with  long  hair,  more  like  a  professor  or  a  painter 
than  a  farmer.  He  was  wearing  a  grimy  white  shirt 


GOOSEBERRIES  179 

and  rope  belt,  and  pants  instead  of  trousers ;  and  his 
boots  were  covered  with  mud  and  straw.  His  nose 
and  eyes  were  black  with  dust.  He  recognised  Ivan 
Ivanich  and  was  apparently  very  pleased. 

'  Please,  gentlemen, "  he  said,  "go  to  the  house. 
Til  be  with  you  in  a  minute." 

The  house  was  large  and  two-storied.  Aliokhin 
lived  down-stairs  in  two  vaulted  rooms  with  little 
windows  designed  for  the  farm-hands ;  the  farmhouse 
was  plain,  and  the  place  smelled  of  rye  bread  and 
vodka,  and  leather.  He  rarely  used  the  reception- 
rooms,  only  when  guests  arrived.  Ivan  Ivanich  and 
Bourkin  were  received  by  a  chambermaid ;  such  a 
pretty  young  woman  that  both  of  them  stopped  and 
exchanged  glances. 

f  You  cannot  imagine  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you, 
gentlemen,"  said  Aliokhin,  coming  after  them  into 
the  hall.  "  I  never  expected  you.  Pelagueya,"  he 

__^ . .     -  V. 

said  to  the  maid,  :t  give  my  friends^  a  change  of 
clothes.  And  I  will  change,  too.  But  I  must  have 
a  bath.  I  haven't  had  one  since  the  spring.  Wouldn't 
you  like  to  come  to  the  bathing-shed  ?  And  mean- 
while our  things  will  be  got  ready." 

Pretty  Pelagueya,  dainty  and  sweet,  brought  towels 
and  soap,  and  Aliokhin  led  his  guests  to  the  bathing- 
shed. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "it  is  a  long  time  since  I  had  a  bath. 
My  bathing-shed  is  all  right,  a* -you -see.  My  father 
and  I  put  it  up,  but  somehow  I  have  no  time  to  bathe." 


180 


GOOSEBERRIES 


He  sat  down  on  the  step  and  lathered  his  long  hair 
and  neck,  and  the  water  round  him  became  brown. 

"  Yes.  I  see,"  said  Ivan  Ivanich  heavily,  looking 
at  his  head. 

"It  is  a  long  time  since  I  bathed,"  said  Aliokhin 
shyly,  as  he  soaped  himself  again,  and  the  water 
round  him  became  dark  blue,  like  ink. 

Ivan  Ivanich  came  out  of  the  shed,  plunged  into  the 
water  with  a  splash,  and  swam  about  in  the  rain,  flap- 
ping his  arms,  and  sending  waves  back,  and  on  the 
waves  tossed  white  lilies ;  he  swam  out  to  the  middle  of 
the  pool  and  dived,  and  in  a  minute  came  up  again  in 
another  place  and  kept  on  swimming  and  diving, 
trying  to  reach  the  bottom.  '  Ah !  how  delicious !  * 
he  shouted  in  his  glee.  'How  delicious!"  He  swam 
to  the  mill,  spoke  to  the  peasants,  and  came  back, 
and  in  the  middle  of  the  pool  he  lay  on  his  back  to  let 
the  rain  fall  on  his  face.  Bourkin  and  Aliokhin  were 
already  dressed  and  ready  to  go,  but  he  kept  on  swim- 
ming and  diving. 

"  Delicious,"  he  said.     "Too  delicious!" 
'You've  had  enough,"  shouted  Bourkin. 

They  went  to  the  house.  And  only  when  the 
lamp  was  lit  in  the  large  drawing-room  up-stairs,  and 
Bourkin  and  Ivan  Ivanich,  dressed  in  silk  dressing- 
gowns  and  warm  slippers,  lounged  in  chairs,  and 
Aliokhin  himself,  washed  and  brushed,  in  a  new  frock 
coat,  paced  up  and  down  evidently  delighting  in  the 
warmth  and  cleanliness  and  dry  clothes  and  slippers, 


GOOSEBERRIES  181 

and  pretty  Pelagueya;  noiselessly  tripping  over  the 
carpet  and  smiling  sweetly,  brought  in  tea  and  jam 
on  a  tray,  only  then  did  Ivan  Ivanich  begin  his  story, 
and  it  was  as  thouglf  ne  was  being  listened  to  not  only 
by  Bourkin  and  Aliokhin,  but  also  by  the  old  and 
young  ladies  and  the  officer  who  looked  down  so  staidly 
and  tranquilly  from  the  golden  frames. 

"We  are  two  brothers,"  he  began,  "I,  Ivan  Ivanich, 
and  Nicholai  Ivanich,  two  years  younger.  I  went  in 
for  study  and  became  a  veterinary  surgeon,  while 
Xicholai  was  at  the  Exchequer  Court  when  he  was 
nine-teen.  Our  father,  Tchimsha-Himalaysky,  was  a 
cantonist,  but  he  died  with  an  officer's  rank  and  left 
us  his  title  of  nobility  and  a  small  estate.  After  his 
death  the  estate  went  to  pay  his  debts.  However, 
we  spent  our  childhood  there  in  the  country.  We 
were  just  like  peasant's  children,  spent  days  and  nights 
in  the  fields  and  the  woods,  minded  the  house,  barked 
the  lime-trees,  fished,  and  so  on^.  .  And  you  know 
once  a  man  has  fished,  or  watched  the  thrushes  hover- 
ing in  flocks  over  the  village  in  the  bright,  cool,  autumn 
days,  he  can  never  really  be  a  townsman,  and  to  the 
day  of  his  death  he  will  be  drawn  to  the  country. 
My  brother  pined  away  in  the  Exchequer.  Years 
passed  and  he  sat  in  the  same  place,  wrote  out  the  same 
documents,  and  thought  of  one  thing,  how  to  get  back 
to  the  counfry.  And  little  by  little  his  distress  be- 
came a  definite  disorder,  a  fixed  idea — to  buy  a  small 
farm  somewhere  by  the  bank  of  a  river  or  a  lake. 


182  GOOSEBERRIES 


"  He  was  a  good  fellow  and  I  loved  him,  but  I  never 
sympathised  with  the  desire  to  shut  oneself  up  on 
one's  own  farm.  It  is  a  common  saying  that  a  man 
needs  only  six  feet  of  land.  But  surely  a  corpse  wants 
that,  not  a  man.  And  I  hear  that  our  intellectuals 
have  a  longing  for  the  land  and  want  to  acquire  farms. 
But  it  all  comes  down  to  the  six  feet  of  land.  To 
leave  town,  and  the  struggle  and  the  swim  of  life,  and 
go  and  hide  yourself  in  a  farmhouse  is  not  life — it  is 
egoism,  laziness ;  it  is  a  kind  of  monasticism,  but 
monasticism  without  action.  A  man  needs,  not  six . 
feet  of  land,  not  a  farm,  but  the  whole  earth,  all  Nature, 
where  in  full  liberty  he  can  display  all  the  properties 
and  qualities  of  the  free  spirit. 

'  My  brother  Nicholai,  sitting  in  his  office,  would 
dream  of  eating  his  own  schi,  with  its  savoury  smell 
floating  across  the  farmyard ;  and  of  eating  out  in  the 
open  air,  and  of  sleeping  in  the  sun,  and  of  sitting  for 
hours  together  on  a  seat  by  the  gate  and  gazing  at 
the  fields  and  the  forest.  Books  on  agriculture  and 
the  hints  in  almanacs  were  his  joy,  his  favourite 
spiritual  food ;  and  he  liked  reading  newspapers,  but 
only  the  advertisements  of  land  to  be  sold,  so  many 
acres  of  arable  and  grass  land,  with  a  farmhouse,  river, 
garden,  mill,  and  mill-pond.  And  he  would  dream  of 
garden-walls,  flowers,  fruits,  nests,  carp  in  the  pond, 
don't  you  know,  and  all  the  rest  of  it.  These  fantasies 
of  his  used  to  vary  according  to  the  advertisements 
he  found,  but  somehow  there  was  always  a  gooseberry- 


GOOSEBERRIES  183 

bush  in  every  one.  Not  a  house,  not  a  romantic  spot 
could  he  imagine  without  its  gooseberry-bush. 

"  t  Country  life  has  its  advantages/  he  used  to  say. 
'You  sit  on  the  veranda  drinking  tea  and  your  ducklings 
swim  on  the  pond,  and  everything  smells  good  .  .  and 
there  are  gooseberries.' 

4 'He  used  to  draw  out  a  plan  of  his  estate  and  always 
the  same  things  were  shewn  on  it :  (a)  Farmhouse, 
(b)  cottage,  (c)  vegetable  garden,  (d)  gooseberry-bush. 
He  used  to  live  meagrely  and  never  had  enough  to  eat 
and  drink,  dressed  God  knows  how,  exactly  like  a 
beggar,  and  always  saved  and  put  his  money  into  the 
J>ank._  He  was  terribly  stingy.  It  used  to  hurt  me 
to  see  him,  and  I  used  to  give  him  money  to  go  away 
for  a  holiday,  but  he  would  put  that  away,  too.  Once 
a  man  gets  a  fixed  idea,  there's  nothing  to  be  done. 

"Years  passed;  he  was  transferred  to  another  prov- 
ince. He  completed  his  fortieth  year  and  was  still 
reading  advertisements  in  the  papers  and  saving  up  his 
money.  Then  I  heard  he  was  married.  Still  with  the 
same  idea  of  buying  a  farmhouse  with  a  gooseberry- 
bush,  he  married  an  elderly,  ugly  widow,  not  out  of 
any  feeling  for  her,  but  because  she  had  money.  With 
her  he  still  lived  stingily,  kept  her  half-starved,  and 
put  the  money  into  the  bank  in  his  own  name.  She 
had  been  the  wife  of  a  postmaster  and  was  used  to 
good  living,  but  with  her  second  husband  she  did 
not  even  have  enough  black  bread ;  she  pined  away  in 
her  new  life,  and  in  three  years  or  so  gave  up  her  soul 


184 


GOOSEBERRIES 


to  God.  And  my  brother  never  for  a  moment  thoughl 
himself  to  blame  for  her  death.  Money,  like  vodka, 
can  play  queer  tricks  with  a  man.  Once  in  our  town 
a  merchant  lay  dying.  Before  his  death  he  asked  for 
some  honey,  and  he  ate  all  his  notes  and  scrip  with  the 
honey  so  that  nobody  should  ge-t  it.  Once  I  was 
examining  a  herd  of  cattle  at  a  station  and  a  horse- 
jobber  fell  tinder  the  engine,  and  his  foot  was  cut  off. 
We  carried  him  into  the  waiting-room,  with  the  blood 
pouring  down — a  terrible  business — and  all  the  while  he 
kept  on  asking  anxiously  for  his  foot ;  he1  had  twenty- 
five  roubles  in  his  boot  and  did  not  want  to  lose  them/' 

'  Keep  to  your  story,"  said  Bourkin. 

'  After  the  death  of  his  wife,"  Ivan  Ivanich  contin- 
ued, after  a  long  pause,  "  my  brother  began  to  look  out 
for  an  estate.  Of  course  you  may  search  for  five 
years,  and  even  then  buy  a  pig  in  a  poke.  Through 
an  agent  my  brother  Nicholai  raised  a  mortgage  and 
bought  three  hundred  acres  with  a  farmhouse,  a 
cottage,  and  a  park,  but  there  was  no  orchard,  no 
gooseberry-bush,  no  duck-pond ;  there  was  a  river 
but  the  water  in  it  was  coffee-coloured  because  the 
estate  lay  between  a  brick-yard  and  a  gelatine  factory. 
But  my  brother  Nicholai  was  not  worried  about  that; 
he  ordered  twenty  gooseberry-bushes  and  settled  down 
to  a  country  life. 

"Last  year  I  paid  him  a  visit.  I  thought  I'd  go  and 
see  how  things  were  with  him.  In  his  letters  my 
brother  called  his  estate  Tchimbarshov  Corner,  or 


GOOSEBERRIES  185 

Himalayskoe.  I  arrived  at  Himalayskoe  in  the 
afternoon.  It  was  hot.  There  were  ditches,  fences, 
hedges,  rows  of-  young  fir-trees,  trees  everywhere,  and 
there  was  no  telling*  how  to  cross  the  yard  or  where 
to  put  your  horse.  I  went  to  the  house  and  was  met 
by  a  red-haired  dog,  as  fat  as  a  pig.  He  tried  to  bark 
but  felt  too  lazy.  Out  of  the  kitchen  came  the  cook, 
barefoote-d,  and  also  as  fat  as  a  pig,  and  said  that  the 
master  was  having  his  afternoon  rest.  I  went  in  to 
my  brother  and  found  him  sitting  on  his  bed  with  his 
knees  covered  with  a  blanket;  he  looked  old,  stout, 
flabby;  his  cheeks,  nose,  and  lips  were  pendulous.  I 
half  expected  him  to  grunt  like  a  pig. 

'  We  embraced  and  shed  a  tear  of  joy  and  also  of 
sadness  to  think  that  we  had  once  been  young,  but 
were  now  both  going  grey  and  nearing  death.  He 
dressed  and  took  me  to  see  his  estate. 

'Well?     How  are  you  getting  on?'  I  asked. 

'All  right,  thank  God.  I  am  doing  very  well.' 
'  He  was  no  longer  the  poor,  tired  official,  but  a 
real  landowner  and  a  person  of  consequence.  He 
had  got  used  to  the  place  and  liked  it,  ate  a  great  deal, 
took  Russian  baths,  was  growing  fat,  had  already  gone 
to  law  with  the  parish  and  the  two  factories,  and_waa 
much  offended  if  the  peasants  did  not  call  him  '  Your 
Lordship.'  And,  like  a  good  landowner,  he  looked 
after  his  soul  and  did  good  works  pompously,  never 
simply.  What  good  works  ?  He  cured  the  peasants 
of  all  kinds  of  diseases  with  soda  and  castor-oil,  and  on 


186  GOOSEBERRIES 

his  birthday  he  would  have  a  thanksgiving  service  held 
in  the  middle  of  the  village,  and  would  treat  the 
peasants  to  half  a  bucket  of  vodka,  which  he  thought 
the  right  thing  to  do.  Ah !  Those  horrible  buckets 
of  vodka.  One  day  a  greasy  landowner  will  drag  the 
peasants  before  the  Zemstvo  Court  for  trespass,  and  the 
next,  if  it's  a  holiday,  he  will  give  them  a  bucket  of 
vodka,  and  they  drink  and  shout  Hooray !  and  lick 
his  boots  in  their  drunkenness.  A  change  to  good 
eating  and  idleness  always  fills  a  Russian  with  the  most 
preposterous  self-conceit.  Nicholai  Ivanich  who,  when 
he  was  in  the  Exchequer,  was  terrified  to  have  an 
opinion  of  his  own,  now  imagined  that  what  he  said 
was  law.  'Education  is  necessary  for  the  masses,  but 
they  are  not  fit  for  it.'  '  Corporal  punishment  is 
generally  harmful,  but  in  certain  cases  it  is  useful  and 
indispensable.' 

'I  know  the  people  and  I  know  how  to  treat  them,' 
he  would  say.  '  The  people  love  me.  I  have  only  to 
raise  my  finger  and  they  will  do  as  I  wish.' 

>f  And  all  this,  mark  you,  was  said  with  a  kindly 
smile  of  wisdom.  He  was  constantly  saying :  '  We 
noblemen,'  or  *  I,  as  a  nobleman.'  Apparently  he 
had  forgotten  that  our  grandfather  was  a  peasant  and 
our  father  a  common  soldier.  Even  our  family  name, 
Tchimacha-Himalaysky,  which  is  really  an  absurd 
one,  seemed  to  him  full-sounding,  distinguished,  and 
very  pleasing. 

'  But  my  point  does  not  concern  him  so  much  as 


GOOSEBERRIES  187 

myself.  I  want  to  tell  you  what  a  change  took  place 
in  me  in  those  few  hours  while  I  was  in  his  house.  In 
the  evening,  while  we  were  having  tea,  the  cook  laid 
a  plateful  of  gooseberries  on  the  table.  They  had  not 
been  bought,  but  were  his  own  gooseberries,  plucked 
for  the  first  time  since  the  bushes  were  planted.  ISTicho- 
lai  Ivanich  laughed  with  joy  and  for  a  minute  or  two 
he  looked  in  silence  at  the  gooseberries  with  tears  in 
his  eyes.  He  could  not  speak  for  excitement,  then  put 
one  into  his  mouth,  glanced  at  me  in  triumph,  like  a 
child  at  last  being  given  its  favourite  toy,  and  said : 

:  'How  good  they  are !' 
"He  went  on  eating  greedily,  and  saying  all  the  while  : 

'  How  good  they  are!     Do  try  one!' 

*  It  was  hard  and  sour,  but,  as  Poushkin  said,  the 

illusion    which    exalts    us    is   dearer   to   us    than    ten 

thousand    truths.      I   saw   a   happy   man,    one   whose 

dearest  dream  had  come  true,   who  had  attained  his 

' 

goal  in  life,  who  had  got  what  he  wanted,  and  was 
pleased  with  his  destiny  and  with  himself.  In  my 
idea  of  human  life  there  is  always  some  alloy  of  sad- 
ness, but  now  at  the  sight  of  a  happy  man  I  was  filled 
with  something  like  despair.  And  at  night  it  grew  on 
me.  A  bed  was  made  up  for  me  in  the  room  near  my 
brother's  and  I  could  hear  him,  unable  to  sleep,  going 
again  and  again  to  the  plate  of  gooseberries.  I  thought : 
'  After  all,  what  a  lot  of  contented,  happy  people  there 
must  be !  What  an  overwhelming  power  that  means ! 
I  look  at  this  life  and  see  the  arrogance  and  the  idle- 


188 


GOOSEBERRIES 


ness  of  the  strong,  the  ignorance  and  bestiality  of  the 
weak,  the  horrible  poverty  everywhere,  overcrowd- 
ing, drunkenness,  hypocrisy,  falsehood  .  .  .  Mean- 
while in  all  the  houses,  all  the  streets,  there  is  peace ; 
out  of  fifty  thousand  people  who  live  in  our  town 
there  is  not  one  to  kick  against  it  all.  Think  of  the 
people  who  go  to  the  market  for  food :  during  the 
day  they  eat ;  at  night  they  sleep,  talk  nonsense,  marry, 
grow  old,  piously  follow  their  dead  to  the  cemetery; 
one  never  sees  or  hears  those  who  suffer,  and  all  the 
horror  of  life  goes  on  somewhere  behind  the  scenes. 
Every  tiling  is  quiet,  peaceful,  and  against  it  all  there 
is  only  the  silent  protest  of  statistics ;  so  many  go 
mad,  so  many  gallons  are  drunk,  so  many  children 
die  of  starvation  .  .  .  And  such  a  state  of  things  is 
obviously  what  we  want ;  apparently  a  happy  man 
only  feels  so  because  the  unhappy  bear  their  burden 
in  silence,  but  for  which  happiness  would  be  impossible. 
It  is  a  general  hypnosis.  Every  happy  man  should 
have  some  one  with  a  little  hammer  at  his  door  to 
knock  and  remind  him  that  there  are  unhappy  people, 
and  that,  however  happy  he  may  be,  life  will  sooner 
or  later  show  its  claws,  and  some  misfortune  will  be- 
fall him — illness,  poverty,  loss,  and  then  no  one  will  see 
or  hear  him,  just  as  he  now  neither  sees  nor  hears 
others.  But  there  is  no  man  with  a  hammer,  and  the 
happy  go  on  living,  just  a  little  fluttered  with  the  petty 
cares  of  every  day,  like  an  aspen-tree  in  the  wind — and 
everything  is  all  right.' 


GOOSEBERRIES  189 

1  That  night  I  was  able  to  understand  how  I,  too, 
had  been  content  and  happy,"  Ivan  Ivanich  went  on, 
getting  up.      c  I,  too,  at  meals  or  out  hunting,  used  to 
lay  down  the  law  about  living,  and  religion,  and  govern- 
ing the  mases.  J^L-Joo_4_Ji&eiLtp_say tha.t_  teaching  Ja 
light,  that  education  is  necessary,  but  that  for  simple 
folk   reading  and   writing  is  enough  for  the  present. 
Freedom  is  a  boon,  I  used  to  say,  as  essential  as  the 
air  we  breathe,  but  we  must  wait.     Yes — I  used  to 
say  so,  but  now  I  ask:  'Why  do  we  wait?'         Ivan 
Ivanich  glanced  angrily  at  Bourkin.     "  Why  do  we 
wait,  I  ask  you?     What  considerations  keep  us  fast? 
I  am  told  that  we  cannot  have  everything  at  once, 
and  that  every  idea  is  realised  in  time.     But  who  says 
so?     Where  is  the  proof  that  it  is  so?     You  refer  me 
to  the  natural  order  of  things,  to  the  law  of  cause  and 
eife-ct,   but  is  there  order  or  natural  law  in  that  I, 
a  living,  thinking  creature,  should  stand  by  a  ditch 
until  it  fills  up,  or  is  narrowed,  when  I  could  jump 
it  or  throw  a  bridge  over  it?     Tell  me,  I  say,  why 
should  we  wait?     W^ait,   when  we  have  no  strength 
to  live,  and  yet  must  live  and  are  full  of  the  desire  to 
live ! 

'  I  left  my  brother  early  the  next  morning,  and 
from  that  time  on  I  found  it  impossible  to  live  in  town. 
The  peace  and  the  quiet  of  it  oppress  me.  Ijdare  not 
look  in  at  the  windows,  for  nothing  is  more  dreadful  to 
see  than  the  sight  of  a  happy  family,  sitting  round  a 
table,  having  tea.  I  am  an  old  man  now  and  am  no 

13 


190 


GOOSEBERRIES 


good  for  the  struggle.  I  commenced  late, 
only  grieve  within  my  soul,  and  fret  and  sulk.  At 
night  my  head  buzzes  with  the  rush  of  my  thoughts 
and  I  cannot  sleep  ...  Ah!  If  I  were  young!" 

Ivan   Ivanich   walked   excitedly   up   and   down   the 
room  and  repeated : 

"  If  I  were  young." 

He  suddenly  walked  up  to  Aliokhin  and  shook  him 
first  by  one  hand  and  then  by  the  other. 
/"'  Pavel  Konstantinich,"  he  said  in  a  voice  of  en- 
treaty, "  don't  be  satisfied,  don't  let  yourself  be  lulled 
to  sleep !  While  you  are  young,  strong,  wealthy,  do  not 
cease  to  do  good !  Happiness  does  not  exist,  nor 
should  it,  and  if  there  is  any  meaning  or  purpose  in 
life,  they  are  not  in  our  peddling  little  happiness,  but 
in  something  reasonable  and  grand.  Do  good  !" 

Ivan  Ivanich  said  this  with  a  piteous  supplicating 
smile,  as  though  he  were  asking  a  personal  favour. 

Then  they  all  three  sat  in  different  corners  of  the 
drawing-room  and  were  silent.  Ivan  Ivanich's  story 
had  satisfied  neither  Bourkin  nor  Aliokhin.  With  the 
generals  and  ladies  looking  down  from  their  gilt 
frames,  seeming  alive  in  the  firelight,  it  was  tedious  to 
hear  the  story  of  a  miserable  official  who  ate  goose- 
berries .  .  .  Somehow  they  had  a  longing  to  hear 
and  to  speak  of  charming  people,  and  of  women. 
And  the  mere  fact  of  sitting  in  the  drawing-room  where 
everything — the  lamp  with  its  coloured  shade,  the 
chairs,  and  the  carpet  under  their  feet — told  how  the 


GOOSEBERRIES  191 

very  people  who  now  looked  down  at  them  from  their 
frames  once  walked,  and  sat  and  had  tea  there,  and 
the  fact  that  pretty  Pelagueya  was  near — was  much 
better  than  any  story. 

Aliokhin  wanted  very  much  to  go  to  bed ;  he  had  to 
get  upTfor  his  work  very  early,  about  two  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  now  his  eyers  were  closing,  but  he  was  afraid 
of  his  guests  saying  something  interesting  without  his 
hearing  it,  so  he  would  not  go.  He  did  not  trouble 
to  think  whether  what  Ivan  Ivanich  had  been  saying 
was  clever  or  right ;  his  guests  were  talking  of  neither 
groats,  nor  hay,  nor  tar,  but  of  something  which  had 
no  bearing  on  his  life,  and  he  liked  it  and  wanted  them 
to  go  on.  .  .  . 

"However,  it's  time  to  go  to  bed,"  said  Bourkin, 
getting  up.  *  I  will  wish  you  good  night." 

Aliokhin  said  good  night  and  went  down-stairs,  and 
left  his  guests.  Each  had  a  large  room  with  an  old 
wooden  bed  and  carved  ornaments ;  in  the  corner  was 
an  ivory  crucifix;  and  their  wide,  cool  beds,  made  by 
pretty  Pelagueya,  smelled  sweetly  of  clean  linen. 

Ivan  Ivanich  undressed  in  silence  and  lay  down. 
1  God  forgive  me,  a  wicked  sinner,"  he  murmured, 
as  he  drew  the  clothes  over  his  head. 

A  smell  of  burning  tobacco  came  from  his  pipe  which 
lay  on  the  table,  and  Bourkin  could  not  sleep  for  a 
long  time  and  was  worried  because  he  could  not  make 
out  where  the  unpleasant  smell  came  from. 

The  rain  beat  against  the  windows  all  night  long. 

ISA 


IN   EXILE 

/^\  LD  Simeon,  whose  nickname  was  Brains,  and  a 
young  Tartar,  whose  name  nobody  knew,  were 
sitting  on  the  bank  of  the  river  by  a  wood-fire.  The 
other  three  ferrymen  were  in  the  hut.  -  Simeon  who 
was  an  old  man  of  about  sixty,  skinny  and  toothless, 
but  broad-shouldered  and  healthy,  was  drunk.  He 
would  long  ago  have  gone  to  bed,  but  he  had  a  bottle 
in  his  pocket  and  was  afraid  of  his  comrades  asking 
him  for  vodka.  The  Tartar  was  ill  and  miserable, 
and,  pulling  his  rags  about  him,  he  went  on  talking 
about  the  good  things  in  the  province  of  Simbirsk, 
and  what  a  beautiful  and  clever  wife  he  had  left  at 
home.  He  was  not  more  than  twenty-five,  and  now, 
by  the  light  of  the  wood-fire,  with  his  pale,  sorrowful, 
sickly  face,  he  looked  a  mere  boy. 

"Of  course,  it  is  not  a  paradise  here,"  said  Brains, 

'  you  see,  water,  the  bare  bushes  by  the  river,  clay 

everywhere — nothing  else  .   .     It  is  long  past  Easter 

and  there  is  still  ice  on  the  water  and  this  morning 

there  was  snow  .  .  ." 

"Bad!  Bad!"  said  the  Tartar  with  a  frightened 
look. 

A  few  yards  away  flowed  the  dark,  cold  river,  mutter- 
ing, dashing  against  the  holes  in  the  clayey  banks  as 

192 


IN  EXILE  198 

it  tore  along  to  the  distant  sea.  By  the  bank  they 
were  sitting  on,  loomed  a  great  barge,  which  the 
ferrymen  call  a  karbass.  Far  away  and  away,  flashing 
out,  flaring  up,  were  fires  crawling  like  snakes — last 
year's  grass  being  burned.  And  behind  the  water 
again  was  darkness.  Little  banks  of  ice  could  be 
heard  knocking  against  the  barge  ...  It  was  very 
damp  and  cold  .... 

The  Tartar  glanced  at  the  sky.    There  were  as  many 
stars  as  at  home,  and  the  darkness  was  the  same,  but 
something   was   missing.      At  home   in   the   Simbirsk  ? 
province  the  stars  and  the  sky  were  altogether  different. 

"  Bad!     Bad!"  he  repeated. 

"  You  will  get  used  to  it,"  said  Brains  with  a  laugh. 
"  You  are  young  yet  and  foolish;  the  milk  is  hardly 
dry  on  your  lips,  and  in  your  folly  you  imagine  that 
there  is  no  one  unhappier  than  you,  but  there  will  come 
a  time  when  you  will  say :  God  give  every  one  such  a 
life!  Just  look  at  me.  In  a  week's  time  the  floods 
will  be  gone,  and  we  will  fix  the  ferry  here,  and  all  of 
you  will  go  away  into  Siberia  and  I  shall  stay  here, 
going  to  and  fro.  I  have  been  living  thus  for  the  last 
two-and-twenty  years,  but,  thank  God,  I  want  nothing. 
God  give  everybody  such  a  life." 

The  Tartar  threw  some  branches  on  to  the  fire, 
crawled  near  to  it  and  said : 

'  My  father  is  sick.    When  he  dies,  my  mother  and 
my  wife  have  promised  to  come  here." 

''What  do  you  want  your  mother  and  your  wife  for?" 


194  IN  EXILE 

asked  Brains.  '  Just  foolishness,  my  friend.  It's  the 
devil  tempting  you,  plague  take  him.  Don't  listen  to 
the  Evil  One.  Don't  give  way  to  him.  When  he  talks 
to  you  about  women  you  should  answer  him  sharply : 
'  I  don't  want  them !  '  When  he  talks  of  freedom, 
you  should  stick  to  it  and  say:  'I  don't  want  it.  I 
want  nothing !  No  father,  no  mother,  no  wife,  no 
freedom,  no  home,  no  love!  I  want  nothing.'  Plague 
take  'em  all." 

Brains  took  a  swig  at  his  bottle  and  went  on : 
"  My  brother,  I  am  not  an  ordinary  peasant.  I 
don't  come  from  the  servile  masses.  I  am  the  son  of 
a  deacon,  and  when  I  was  a  free  man  at  Rursk,  I  used 
to  wear  a  frock  coat,  and  now  I  have  brought  myself 
to  such  a  point  that  I  can  sleep  naked  on  the  ground 
and  eat  grass.  God  give  such  a  life  to  everybody.  I 
want  nothing.  I  am  afraid  of  nobody  and  I  think  there 
is  no  man  richer  or  freer  than  I.  When  they  sent 
me  here  from  Russia  I  set  my  teeth  at  once  and  said : 
'  I  want  nothing !  '  The  devil  whispers  to  me  about  my 
wife  and  my  kindred,  and  about  freedom  and  I  say  to 
him  :  '  I  want  nothing !  '  I  stuck  to  it,  and,  you  see,  I 
live  happily  and  have  nothing  to  grumble  at.  If  ;• 
man  gives  the  devil  the  least  opportunity  and  listens 
to  him  just  once,  then  he  is  lost  and  has  no  hope  of 
salvation :  he  will  be  over  ears  in  the  mire  and  will 
never  get  out.  Not  only  peasants  the  like  of  you  are 
lost,  but  the  nobly  born  and  the  educated  also.  About 
fifteen  years  ago  a  certain  nobleman  was  banished  here 


IN  EXILE  195 

from  Russia.  He  had  had  some  trouble  with  his 
brothers  and  had  made  a  forgery  in  a  will.  People 
said  he  was  a  prince  or  a  baron,  but  perhaps  he  was 
only  a  high  official — who  knows?  Well,  he  came  here 
and  at  once  bought  a  house  and  land  in  Moukhzyink. 
'  I  want  to  live  by  my  own  work/  said  he,  '  in  the 
sweat  of  my  brow,  because  I  am  no  longer  a  nobleman 
but  an  exile/  c  Why/  said  I.  '  God  help  you,  for  that 
is  good/  He  was  a  young  man  then,  ardent  and  eager; 
he  used  to  mow  and  go  fishing,  and  he  would  ride  sixty 
miles  on  horseback.  Only  one  thing  was  wrong; 
from  the  very  beginning  he  was  always  driving  to  the 
post-office  at  Guyrin.  He  used  to  sit  in  my  boat  and 
sigh :  '  Ah  !  Simeon,  it  is  a  long  time  since  they  sent 
me  any  money  from  home/  !  You  are  better  with- 
out money,  Vassili  Serguevich/  said  I.  :  What's  the 
good  of  it?  You  just  throw  away  the  past,  as  though 
it  had  never  happened,  as  though  it  were  only  a  dream, 
and  start  life  afresh.  Don't  listen  to  the,  devil/  I  said, 
'he  won't  do  you  any  good,  and  he  will  only  tighten 
the  noose.  You  want  money  now,  but  in  a  little  while 
you  will  want  something  else,  and  then  more  and  more. 
If/  said  I,  'you  want  to  be  happy  you  must  want 
nothing.  Exactly.  .  .  .If/  I  said,  '  fate  has  been 
hard  on  you  and  me,  it  is  no  good  asking  her  for 
charity  and  falling  at  her  feet.  We  must  ignore  her 
and  laugh  at  her/  That's  what  I  said  to  him.  .  . 
Two  years  later  I  ferried  him  over  and  he  rubbed  his 
hands  and  laughed.  '  I'm  going/  said  he,  '  to  Guyrin 


196 


IN  EXILE 


to  meet  my  wife.  She  had  taken  pity  on  me,  she  says, 
and  she  is  coming  here.  She  is  very  kind  and  good.' 
And  he  gave  a  gasp  of  joy.  Then  one  day  he  came  with 
his  wife,  a  beautiful  young  lady  with  a  little  girl 
in  her  arms  and  a  lot  of  luggage.  And  Vassili  An- 
dreich  kept  turning  and  looking  at  her  and  could  not 
look  at  her  or  praise  her  enough.  '  Yes,  Simeon,  my 
friend,  even  in  Siberia  people  live/  Well,  thought 
I,  all  right,  you  won't  be  content.  And  from  that 
time  on,  mark  you,  he  used  to  go  to  Guyrin  every 
week  to  find  out  if  money  had  been  sent  from  Russia. 
A  terrible  lot  of  money  was  wasted.  '  She  stays  here,' 
said  he,  '  for  my  sake,  and  her  youth  and  beauty  wither 
away  here  in  Siberia.  She  shares  my  bitter  lot  with 
me,'  said  he,  *  and  I  must  give  her  all  the  pleasure  I 
can  afford.  .  .  .'  To  make  his  wife  happier  he  took  up 
with  the  officials  and  any  kind  of  rubbish.  And  they 
couldn't  have  company  without  giving  food  and  drink, 
and  then  must  have  a  piano  and  a  fluffy  little  dog  on 
the  sofa — bad  cess  to  it.  .  .  Luxury,  in  a  word,  all 
kinds  of  tricks  My  lady  did  not  stay  with  him  long. 
How  could  she?  Clay,  water,  cold,  no  vegetables,  no 
fruit;  uneducated  people  and  drunkards,  with  no 
manners,  and  she  was  a  pretty  pampered  young  lady 
from  the  metropolis.  .  .  Of  course  she  got  bored. 
And  her  husband  was  no  longer  a  gentleman,  but  an 
exile — quite  a  different  matter.  Three  years  later,  1 
remember,  on  the  eve  of  the  Assumption,  I  heard 
shouts  from  the  other  bank.  I  went  over  in  the  ferry 


IN  EXILE  197 

and  saw  my  lady,  all  wrapped  up,  with  a  young  gentle- 
man, a  government  official,  in  a  troika.  .  .  .1  ferried 
them  across,  they  got  into  the  carriage  and  disappeared, 
and  I  saw  no  more  of  them.  Toward  the  morning 
Vassili  Andreich  came  racing  up  in  a  coach  and  pair. 
1  Has  my  wife  been  across,  Simeon,  with  a  gentleman 
in  spectacles?'  'She  has/  said  I,  '  but  you  might  as 
well  look  for  the  wind  in  the  fields.'  He  raced  after 
them  and  kept  it  up  for  five  days  and  nights.  When  he 
came  back  he  jumped  on  to  the  ferry  and  began  to 
knock  his  head  against  the  side  and  to  cry  aloud. 
'  You  see,'  said  I,  '  there  you  are.'  And  I  laughed  and 
reminded  him:  *  Even  in  Siberia  people  live.'  But  he 
went  on  beating  his  head  harder  than  ever.  .  .  Then 
he  got  the  desire  for  freedom.  His  wife  had  gone  to 
Russia  and  he  longed  to  go  there  to  see  her  and  take  her 
away  from  her  lover.  And  he  began  to  go  to  the 
post-office  every  day,  and  then  to  the  authorities  of  the 
town.  He  was  always  sending  applications  or  per- 
sonally handing  them  to  the  authorities,  asking  to  have 
his  term  remitted  and  to  be  allowed  to  go,  and  he  told 
me  that  he  had  spent  over  two  hundred  roubles  on 
telegrams.  He  sold  his  land  and  mortgaged  his.  house 
to  the  money-lenders.  His  hair  went  grey,  he  grew 
round-shouldered,  and  his  face  got  yellow  and  con- 
sumptive-looking. He  used  to  cough  whenever  he 
spoke  and  tears  used  to  come  into  his  eyes.  He  spent 
eight  years  on  his  applications,  and  at  last  he  be- 
came happy  again  and  lively :  he  had  thought  of  a 


198 


IN  EXILE 


new  dodge.  His  daughter,  you  see,  had  grown  up. 
He  doted  on  her  and  could  never  take  his  eyes  off  her. 
And,  indeed,  she  was  very  pretty,  dark  and  clever. 
Every  Sunday  he  used  to  go  to  church  with  her  at  Guy- 
rin.  They  would  stand  side  by  side  on  the  ferry,  and 
she  would  smile  and  he  would  devour  her  with  his  eyes. 

*  Yes,  Simeon/  he  would  say.    '  Even  in  Siberia  people 
live.    Even  in  Siberia  there  is  happiness.    Look  what 
a  fine  daughter  I  have.    You  wouldn't  find  one  like  her 
in   a  thousand   miles'   journey.'     '  She's  a   nice  girl,' 
said  I.   *  Oh.  yes.'     .     .     .     And  I  thought  to  myself  : 

*  You  wait.     .     .     She  is  young.    Young  blood  will 
have  its  way;  she  wants  to  live  and  what  life  is  there 
here?  '     And  she  began  to  pine  away.     .     .     Wasting, 
wasting  away,  she  withered  away,  fell  ill  and  had  to 
keep  to  her  bed.     .     .     Consumption.     That's  Siberian 
happiness,   plague  take   it;  that's   Siberian  life.   .   .  . 
He  rushed   all   over  the  place   after  the  doctors   and 
dragged  them  home  with  him.     If  he  heard  of  a  doctor 
or  a  quack  three  hundred  miles  off  he  would  rush  off 
after  him.     He  spent  a  terrific  amount  of  money  on 
doctors  and  I  think  it  would  have  been  much  better 
spent  on  drink.     All  the  same  she  had  to  die.     No  help 
for  it.     Then  it  was  all  up  with  him.     He  thought  of 
hanging  himself,  and  of  trying  to  escape  to  Russia. 
That  would  be  the  end  of  him.    He  would  try  to  escape : 
he  would  be  caught,  tried,  penal  servitude,  flogging." 

"  Good  !    Good  !  "  muttered  the  Tartar  with  a  shiver. 
"  What  is  good?  "  asked  Brains. 


IN  EXILE  199 

;  Wife  and  daughter.  What  does  penal  servitude 
and  suffering  matter?  He  saw  his  wife  and  his  daugh- 
ter. You  say  one  should  want  nothing.  But  nothing 
—is  evil !  His  wife  spent  three  years  with  him.  God 
gave  him  that.  Nothing  is  evil,  and  three  years  is 
good.  Why  don't  you  understand  that?  ' 

Trembling  and  stammering  as  he  groped  for  Russian 
words,  of  which  he  knew  only  a  few,  the  Tartar  began 
to  say  :  "God  forbid  he  should  fall  ill  among  strangers, 
and  die  and  be  buried  in  the  cold  sodden  earth,  and 
then,  if  his  wife  could  come  to  him  if  only  for  one  day 
or  even  for  one  hour,  he  would  gladly  endure  any  tor- 
ture for  such  happiness,  and  would  even  thank  God. 
Better  one  day  of  happiness  than  nothing." 

Then  once  more  he  said  what  a  beautiful  clever  wife 
he  had  left  at  home,  and  with  his  head  in  his  hands 
he  began  to  cry  and  assured  Simeon  that  he  was  inno- 
cent, and  had  been  falsely  accused.  His  two  brothers 
and  his  uncle  had  stolen  some  horses  from  a  peasant 
and  beat  the  old  man  nearly  to  death,  and  the  com- 
munity never  looked  into  the  matter  at  all,  and  judg- 
ment was  passed  by  which  all  three  brothers  were 
exiled  to  Siberia,  while  his  uncle,  a  rich  man,  remained 
at  home. 

You  will  get  used  to  it,"  said  Simeon. 

The  Tartar  relapsed  into  silence  and  stared  into  the 
fire  with  his  eyes  red  from  weeping;  he  looked  per- 
plexed and  frightened,  as  if  he  could  not  understand 
why  he  was  in  the  cold  and  the  darkness,  among 


200 


IN  EXILE 


strangers,  and  not  in  the  province  of  Simbirsk.  Brains 
lay  down  near  the  fire,  smiled  at  something,  and  be- 
gan to  say  in  an  undertone : 

"  But  what  a  joy  she  must  be  to  your  father,"  he 
muttered  after  a  pause.  "  He  loves  her  and  she  is  a 
comfort  to  him,  eh?  But,  my  man,  don't  tell  me.  He 
is  a  strict,  harsh  old  man.  And  girls  don't  want  strict- 
ness; they  want  kisses  and  laughter,  scents  and  po- 
made. Yes.  .  .  Ah!  What  a  life!  '  Simeon 
swore  heavily.  *'  No  more  vodka !  That  means  bed- 
time. What !  I'm  going,  my  man." 

Left  alone,  the  Tartar  threw  more  branches  on  the 
fire,  lay  down,  and,  looking  into  the  blaze,  began  to 
think  of  his  native  village  end  of  his  wife;  if  she  could 
come  if  only  for  a  month,  or  even  a  day,  and  then,  if 
she  liked,  go  back  again !  Better  a  month  or  even  a 
day,  than  nothing.  But  even  if  his  wife  kept  her 
promise  and  came,  how  could  he  provide  for  her? 
Where  was  she  to  live? 

'  If  there  is  nothing  to  eat;  how  are  we  to  live?  ' 
asked  the  Tartar  aloud. 

For  working  at  the  oars  day  and  night  he  was  paid 
two  copecks  a  day ;  the  passengers  gave  tips,  but  the 
ferrymen  shared  them  out  and  gave  nothing  to  the 
Tartar,  and  only  laughed  at  him.  And  he  was  poor, 
cold,  hungry,  and  fearful.  .  .  .  With  his  whole  body 
aching  and  shivering  he  thought  it  would  be  good  to 
go  into  the  hut  and  sleep ;  but  there  was  nothing  to 
cover  himself  with,  and  it  was  colder  there  than  on  the 


IN  EXILE  201 

bank.     He  had  nothing  to  cover  himself  with  there, 
but  he  could  make  up  a  fire.  .  .  . 

In  a  week's  time,  when  the  floods  had  subsided  and 
the  ferry  would  be  fixed  up,  all  the  ferrymen  except 
Simeon,  would  not  be  wanted  any  longer  and  the 
Tartar  would  have  to  go  from  village  to  village,  beg- 
ging and  looking  for  work.  His  wife  was  only  seven- 
teen ;  beautiful,  soft,  and  shy.  .  .  .  Could  she  go 
unveiled  begging  through  the  villages  No.  The 
idea  of  it  was  horrible. 

It  was  already  dawn.  The  barges,  the  bushy  willows 
above  the  water,  the  swirling  flood  began  to  take  shape, 
and  up  above  in  a  clayey  cliff  a  hut  thatched  with 
straw,  and  above  that  the  straggling  houses  of  the 
village,  where  the  cocks  had  begun  to  crow. 

The  ginger-coloured  clay  cliff,  the  barge,  the  river, 
the  strange  wild  people,  hunger,  cold,  illness — perhaps 
all  these  things  did  not  really  exist.  Perhaps,  thought 
the  Tartar,  it  was  only  a  dream.  He  felt  that  he  must 
be  asleep,  and  he  heard  his  own  snoring.  .  .  Cer- 
tainly he  was  at  home  in  the  Simbirsk  province;  he 
had  but  to  call  his  wife  and  she  would  answer;  and 
his  mother  was  in  the  next  room.  .  .  But  what 
awful  dreams  there  are!  Why?  The  Tartar  smiled 
and  opened  his  eyes.  What  river  was  that?  The 
Volga? 

It  was  snowing. 

'  Hi !     Ferry !  '     some  one   shouted  on   the  other 
bank.     "  Karha-a-ass  \  " 


202 


IN  EXILE 


The  Tartar  awoke  and  went  to  fetch  his  mates 
to  row  over  to  the  other  side.  Hurrying-  into  their 
skeepskins,  swearing  sleepily  in  hoarse  voices,  and 
shivering  from  the  cold,  the  four  men  appeared  on 
the  bank.  After  their  sleep,  the  river  from  which 
there  came  a  piercing  blast,  seemed  to  them  horrible 
and  disgusting.  They  stepped  slowly  into  the  barge. 
.  .  The  Tartar  and  the  three  ferrymen  took  the 
long,  broad-bladed  oars,  which  in  the  dim  light  looked 
like  a  crab's  claw,  and  Simeon  flung  himself  with  his 
belly  against  the  tiller.  And  on  the  other  side  the 
voice  kept  on  shouting,  and  a  revolver  was  fired  twice, 
for  the  man  probably  thought  the  ferrymen  were  asleep 
or  gone  to  the  village  inn. 

"All  right.  Plenty  of  time!"  said  Brains  in  the 
tone  of  one  who  was  convinced  that  there  is  no  need  for 
hurry  in  this  world — and  indeed  there  is  no  reason 
for  it. 

The  heavy,  clumsy  barge  left  the  bank  and  heaved 
through  the  willows,  and  by  the  willows  slowly  reced- 
ing it  was  possible  to  tell  that  the  barge  was  moving. 
The  ferrymen  plied  the  oars  with  a  slow  measured 
stroke;  Brains  hung  over  the  tiller  with  his  stomach 
pressed  against  it  and  swung  from  side  to  side.  In 
the  dim  light  they  looked  like  men  sitting  on  some 
antediluvian  animal  with  long  limbs,  swimming  out 
to  a  cold  dismal  nightmare  country. 

Thy  got  clear  of  the  willows  and  swung  out  into 
mid-stream.  The  thud  of  the  oars  and  the  splash 


IN  EXILE  203 

could  be  heard  on  the  other  bank  and  shouts  came: 
"  Quicker!       Quicker!  '        After  another  ten  minutes 
the  barge  bumped  heavily  against  the  landing-stage. 

"  And  it  is  still  snowing,  snowing  all  the  time," 
Simeon  murmured,  wiping  the  snow  off  his  face. 
"  God  knows  where  it  comes  from ! ' 

On  the  other  side  a  tall,  lean  old  man  was  waiting 
in  a  short  fox-fur  coat  and  a  white  astrachan  hat.  He 
was  standing  some  distance  from  his  horses  and  did 
not  move;  he  had  a  stern  concentrated  expression  as 
if  he  were  trying  to  remember  something  and  were 
furious  with  his  recalcitrant  memory.  When  Simeon 
went  up  to  him  and  took  off  his  hat  with  a  smile  he 
said  : 

"  I'm  in  a  hurry  to  get  to  Anastasievka.  My 
daughter  is  worse  again  and  they  tell  me  there's  a 
new  doctor  at  Anastasievka." 

The  coach  was  clamped  onto  the  barge  and  they 
rowed  back.  All  the  while  as  they  rowed  the  man, 
whom  Simeon  called  Vassili  Andreich,  stood  motion- 
less, pressing  his  thin  lips  tight  and  staring  in  front 
of  him.  When  the  driver  craved  leave  to  smoke  in 
his  presence,  he  answered  nothing,  as  if  he  did  not 
hear.  And  Simeon  hung  over  the  rudder  and  looked 
at  him  mockingly  and  said : 

"  Even  in  Siberia  people  live.     L-i-v-e! 

On  Brain's  face  was  a  triumphant  expression  as  if 
he  were  proving  something,  as  if  pleased  that  things 
had  happened  just  as  he  thought  they  would.  The 


204 


IN  EXILE 


unhappy,    helpless   look   of   the   man    in   the   fox-fur 
coat  seemed  to  give  him  great  pleasure. 

"  The  roads  are  now  muddy,  Vassili  Andreich,"  he 
said,  when  the  horses  had  been  harnessed  on  the 
bank.  "  You'd  better  wait  a  couple  of  weeks,  until 
it  gets  dryer.  .  .  If  there  were  any  point  in  going 
— but  you  know  yourself  that  people  are  always  on  the 
move  day  and  night  and  there's  no  point  in  it.  Sure  !  ' 

Vassili  Andreich  said  nothing,  gave  him  a  tip,  took 
his  seat  in  the  coach  and  drove  away. 

'  Look !  He's  gone  galloping  after  the  doctor !  ' 
said  Simeon,  shivering  in  the  cold.  :  Yes.  To  look 
for  a  real  doctor,  trying  to  overtake  the  wind  in  the 
fields,  and  catch  the  devil  by  the  tail,  plague  take 
him  !  What  queer  fish  there  are  !  God  forgive  me,  a 
miserable  sinner." 

The  Tartar  went  up  to  Brains,  and,  looking  at  him 
with  mingled  hatred  and  disgust,  trembling,  and  mix- 
ing Tartar  words  up  with  his  broken  Russian,  said  : 

'  He  good.  .  .  good.  And  you.  .  .  bad!  You  are 
bad !  The  gentleman  is  a  good  soul,  very  good,  and 
you  are  a  beast,  you  are  bad !  The  gentleman  is  alive 
and  you  are  dead.  .  .  God  made  man  that  he  should 
be  alive,  that  he  should  have  happiness,  sorrow,  grief, 
and  you  want  nothing,  so  you  are  not  alive,  but  a 
stone !  A  stone  wants  nothing  and  so  do  you. 
You  are  a  stone — and  God  does  not  love  you  and  the 
gentleman  he  does." 

They  all  began  to  laugh :   the  Tartar  furiously  knit 


IN  EXILE  205 

his  brows,  waved  his  hand,  drew  his  rags  round  him 
and  went  to  the  fire.  The  ferrymen  and  Simeon  went 
slowly  to  the  hut. 

"  It's  cold,"  said  one  of  the  ferrymen  hoarsely,  as 
he  stretched  himself  on  the  straw  with  which  the 
damp,  clay  floor  was  covered. 

"  Yes.  It's  not  warm,"  another  agreed.  .  .  . 
"  It's  a  hard  life." 

All  of  them  lay  down.  The  wind  blew  the  door 
open.  The  snow  drifted  into  the  hut.  Nobody  could 
bring  himself  to  get  up  and  shut  the  door;  it  was  cold, 
but  they  put  up  with  it. 

'  And  I  am  happy,"  muttered  Simeon  as  he  fell 
asleep.  '  God  give  such  a  life  to  everybody." 

You  certainly  are  the  devil's  own.     Even  the  devil 
don't  need  to  take  you." 

Sounds  like  the  barking  of  a  dog  came  from  outside. 

"  Who  is  that?     Who  is  there?  " 

"It's  the  Tartar  crying." 

"  Oh!  he's  a  queer  fish." 

'  He'll  get  used  to  it!  "  said  Simeon,  and  at  once  he 
fell  asleep.  Soon  the  others  slept  too  and  the  door 
was  left  open. 


14 


THE  LADY  WITH  THE 
TOY  DOG 

T  T  was  reported  that  a  new  face  had  been  seen  on  the 
quay;  a  lady  with  a  little  dog.  Dimitri  Dimitrich 
Gomov,  who  had  been  a  fortnight  at  Yalta  and  had 
got  used  to  it,  had  begun  to  show  an  interest  in  new 
faces.  As  he  sat  in  the  pavilion  at  Verne's  he  saw 
a  young  lady,  blond  and  fairly  tall,  and  wearing  a 
broad-brimmed  hat,  pass  along  the  quay.  After  her 
ran  a  white  Pomeranian. 

Later  he  saw  her  in  the  park  and  in  the  square  several 
times  a  day.  She  walked  by  herself,  always  in  the 
same  broad-brimmed  hat,  and  with  this  white  dog. 
Nobody  knew  who  she  was,  and  she  was  spoken  of  as 
the  lady  with  the  toy  dog. 

1  If,"  thought  Gomov,  "  if  she  is  here  without  a 
husband  or  a  friend,  it  would  be  as  well  to  make  her 
acquaintance." 

He  was  not  yet  forty,  but  he  had  a  daughter  of  twelve 
and  two  boys  at  school.  He  had  married  young,  in 
his  second  year  at  the  University,  and  now  his  wife 
seemed  half  as  old  again  as  himself.  She  was  a  tall 
woman,  with  dark  eyebrows,  erect,  grave,  stolid,  and 
she  thought  herself  an  intellectual  woman.  She  read 

206 


THE  LADY  WITH  THE  TOY  DOG         207 

a  great  deal,  called  her  husband  not  Dimitri,  but 
Demitri,  and  in  his  private  mind  he  thought  her 
short-witted,  narrow-minded,  and  ungracious.  He 
was  afraid  of  her  and  disliked  being  at  home.  He  had 
begun  to  betray  her  with  other  women  Jong  ago,  be- 
trayed her  frequently,  and  probably  for  that  reason 
nearly  always  spoke  ill  of  women,  and  when  they  were 
discussed  in  his  presence  he  would  maintain  that  they 
were  an  inferior  race. 

It  seemed  to  him  that  his  experience  was  bitter 
enough  to  give  him  the  right  to  call  them  any  name  he 
liked,  but  he  could  not  live  a  couple  of  days  without 
the  "  inferior  race."  With  men  he  was  bored  and  ill  at 
ease,  cold  and  unable  to  talk,  but  when  he  was  with 
women,  he  felt  easy  and  knew  what  to  talk  about,  and 
how  to  behave,  and  even  when  he  was  silent  with 
them  he  felt  quite  comfortable.  In  his  appearance  as 
in  his  character,  indeed  in  his  whole  nature,  there 
was  something  attractive,  indefinable,  which  drew 
women  to  him  and  charmed  them ;  he  knew  it,  and  he, 
too,  was  drawn  by  some  mysterious  power  to  them. 

His  frequent,  and,  indeed,  bitter  experiences  had 
taught  him  long  ago  that  every  affair  of  that  kind,  at 
first  a  divine  diversion,  a  delicious  smooth  adventure, 
is  in  the  end  a  source  of  worry  for  a  decent  man,  espe- 
cially for  men  like  those  at  Moscow  who  are  slow 
to  move,  irresolute,  domesticated,  for  it  becomes  at 
last  an  acute  and  extraordinary  complicated  problem 
and  a  nuisance.  But  whenever  he  met  and  was  inter- 
im A 


208       THE  LADY   WITH  THE   TOY  DOG 


ested  in  a  new  woman,  then  his  experience  would  slip 
away  from  his  memory,  and  he  would  long-  to  live, 
and  everything  would  seem  so  simple  and  amusing. 

And  it  so  happened  that  one  evening  he  dined  in 
the  gardens,  and  the  lady  in  the  broad-brimmed  hat 
came  up  at  a  leisurely  pace  and  sat  at  the  next  table. 
Her  expression,  her  gait,  her  dress,  her  coiffure  told 
him  that  she  belonged  to  society,  that  she  was  married, 
that  she  was  paying  her  first  visit  to  Yalta,  that  she 
was  alone,  and  that  she  was  bored.  .  .  .  There  is  a 
great  deal  of  untruth  in  the  gossip  about  the  immoral- 
ity of  the  place.  He  scorned  such  tales,  knowing  that 
they  were  for  the  most  part  concocted  by  people  who 
would  be  only  too  ready  to  sin  if  they  had  the  chance, 
but  when  the  lady  sat  down  at  the  next  table,  only  a 
yard  or  two  away  from  him,  his  thoughts  were  filled 
with  tales  of  easy  conquests,  of  trips  to  the  mountains ; 
and  he  was  suddenly  possessed  by  the  alluring  idea  of 
a  quick  transitory  liaison,  a  moment's  affair  with  an 
unknown  woman  whom  he  knew  not  even  by  name. 

He  beckoned  to  the  little  dog,  and  when  it  came 
up  to  him,  wagged  his  finger  at  it.  The  dog  began  to 
growl.  Gomov  again  wagged  his  finger. 

The  lady  glanced  at  him  and  at  once  cast  her  eyes 
down. 

"  He  won't  bite,"  she  said  and  blushed. 

"  May  I  give  him  a  bone?  " — and  when  she  nodded 
emphatically,  he  asked  affably :  "  Have  you  been  in 
Yalta  long?  " 


THE  LADY   WITH  THE  TOY  DOG       209 

"  About  five  days." 

"  And  I  am  just  dragging  through  my  second  week.*' 

They  were  silent  for  a  while. 

"  Time  goes  quickly,"  she  said,  "  and  it  is  amaz- 
ingly boring  here." 

"  It  is  the  usual  thing  to  say  that  it  is  boring  here. 
People  live  quite  happily  in  dull  holes  like  Bieliev  or 
Zhidra,  but  as  soon  as  they  come  here  they  say  :  *  How 
boring  it  is  !  The  very  dregs  of  dulness  !  '  One  would 
think  they  came  from  Spain." 

She  smiled.  Then  both  went  on  eating  in  silence 
as  though  they  did  not  know  each  other;  but  after 
dinner  they  went  off  together — and  then  began  an 
easy,  playful  conversation  as  though  they  were  per- 
fectly happy,  and  it  was  all  one  to  them  where  they 
went  or  what  they  talked  of.  They  walked  and  talked 
of  how  the  sea  was  strangely  luminous;  the  water 
lilac,  so  soft  and  warm,  and  athwart  it  the  moon  cast 
a  golden  streak.  They  said  how  stifling  it  was  after 
the  hot  day.  Gomov  told  her  how  he  came  from  Mos- 
cow and  was  a  philologist  by  education,  but  in  a  bank 
by  profession ;  and  how  he  had  once  wanted  to  sing 
in  opera,  but  gave  it  up ;  and  how  he  had  two  houses 
in  Moscow.  .  .  And  from  her  he  learned  that  she 
came  from  Petersburg,  was  born  there,  but  married 
at  S.  where  she  had  been  living  for  the  last  two  years; 
that  she  would  stay  another  month  at  Yalta,  and  per- 
haps her  husband  would  come  for  her,  because,  he  too, 
needed  a  rest.  She  could  not  tell  him  what  her  bus- 


210      THE  LADY  WITH  THE  TOY  DOG 

band  was — Provincial  Administration  or  Zemstvo 
Council — and  she  seemed  to  think  it  funny.  And  Go- 
mov  found  out  that  her  name  was  Anna  Sergueyevna. 

In  his  room  at  night,  he  thought  of  her  and  how  they 
would  meet  next  day.  They  must  do  so.  As  he  was 
going  to  sleep,  it  struck  him  that  she  could  only  lately 
have  left  school,  and  had  been  at  her  lessons  even  as 
his  daughter  was  then ;  he  remembered  how  bashful 
and  gauche  she  was  when  she  laughed  and  talked  with 
a  stranger — it  must  be,  he  thought,  the  first  time  she 
had  been  alone,  and  in  such  a  place  with  men  walking 
after  her  and  looking  at  her  and  talking  to  her,  all 
with  the  same  secret  purpose  which  she  could  not 
but  guess.  He  thought  of  her  slender  white  neck  and 
her  pretty,  grey  eyes. 

"  There  is  something  touching  about  her,"  he 
thought  as  he  began  to  fall  asleep. 

„ 

A  week  passed.  It  was  a  blazing  day.  Indoors 
it  was  stifling,  and  in  the  streets  the  dust  whirled 
along.  All  day  long  he  was  plagued  with  thirst  and 
he  came  into  the  pavilion  every  few  minutes  and 
offered  Anna  Sergueyevna  an  iced  drink  or  an  ice. 
It  was  impossibly  hot. 

In  the  evening,  when  the  air  was  fresher,  they  walked 
to  the  jetty  to  see  the  steamer  come  in.  There  was 
quite  a  crowd  all  gathered  to  meet  somebody,  for  they 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE    TOY   DOG      211 

carried  bouquets.  And  among  them  were  clearly 
marked  the  peculiarities  of  Yalta:  the  elderly  ladies 
were  youngly  dressed  and  there  were  many  generals. 

The  sea  was  rough  and  the  steamer  was  late,  and 
before  it  turned  into  the  jetty  it  had  to  do  a  great  deal 
of  manoeuvring.  Anna  Sergueyevna  looked  through 
her  lorgnette  at  the  steamer  and  the  passengers  as 
though  she  were  looking  for  friends,  and  when  she 
turned  to  Gomov,  her  eyes  shone.  She  talked  much 
and  her  questions  were  abrupt,  and  she  forgot  what  she 
had  said;  and  then  she  lost  her  lorgnette  in  the  crowd. 

The  well-dressed  people  went  away,  the  wind 
dropped,  and  Gomov  and  Anna  Sergueyevna  stood  as 
though  they  were  waiting  for  somebody  to  come  from 
the  steamer.  Anna  Sergueyevna  was  silent.  She 
smelled  her  flowers  and  did  not  look  at  Gomov. 

"  The  weather  has  got  pleasanter  toward  evening," 
he  said.  "  Where  shall  we  go  now?  Shall  we  take 
a  carriage?  ' 

She  did  not  answer. 

He  fixed  his  eyes  on  her  and  suddenly  embraced  her 
and  kissed  her  lips,  and  he  was  kindled  with  the  per- 
fume and   the  moisture   of   the  flowers;   at   once   he 
started  and  looked  round ;  had  not  some  one  seen  ?  ' 
'  Let  us  go  to  your —  J    he  murmured. 

And  they  walked  quickly  away. 

Her  room  was  stifling,  and  smelled  of  scents  which 
she  had  bought  at  the  Japanese  shop.  Gomov  looked 
at  her  and  thought :  "  What  strange  chances  there  are 


212      THE   LADY   WITH   THE    TOY   DOG 

in  life!  '  From  the  past  there  came  the  memory  of 
earlier  good-natured  women,  gay  in  their  love,  grate- 
ful to  him  for  their  happiness,  short  though  it  might 
be;  and  of  others — like  his  wife — who  loved  without 
sincerity,  and  talked  overmuch  and  affectedly,  hysteri- 
cally, as  though  they  were  protesting  that  it  was 
not  love,  nor  passion,  but  something  more  important; 
and  of  the  few  beautiful  cold  women,  into  whose 
eyes  there  would  flash  suddenly  a  fierce  expression, 
a  stubborn  desire  to  take,  to  snatch  from  life  more 
than  it  can  give;  they  were  no  longer  in  their  first 
youth,  they  were  capricious,  unstable,  domineering, 
imprudent,  and  when  Gomov  became  cold  toward  them 
then  their  beauty  roused  him  to  hatred,  and  the  lace 
on  their  lingerie  reminded  him  of  the  scales  of  fish. 

But  here  there  was  the  shyness  and  awkwardness  of 
inexperienced  youth,  a  feeling  of  constraint;  an  im- 
pression of  perplexity  and  wonder,  as  though  some 
one  had  suddenly  knocked  at  the  door.  Anna  Sergue- 
yevna,  "  the  lady  with  the  toy  dog*'  took  what  had 
happened  somehow  seriously,  with  a  particular  gravity, 
as  though  thinking  that  this  was  her  downfall  and 
very  strange  and  improper.  Her  features  seemed  to 
sink  and  wither,  and  on  either  side  of  her  face  her  long 
hair  hung  mournfully  down ;  she  sat  crestfallen  and 
musing,  exactly  like  a  woman  taken  in  sin  in  some 
old  picture. 

'  It  is  not  right, "  she  said.     "  You  are  the  first  to 
lose  respect  for  me." 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE    TOY   DOG      213 

There  was  a  melon  on  the  table.  Gomov  out  a  slice 
and  began  to  eat  it  slowly.  At  least  half  an  hour 
passed  in  silence. 

Anna  Sergueyevna  was  very  touching ;  she  irradiated 
the  purity  of  a  simple,  devout,  inexperienced  woman; 
the  solitary  candle  on  the  table  hardly  lighted  her 
face,  but  it  showed  her  very  wretched. 

Why  should  I  cease  to  respect  you?"  asked  Gomov. 

You  don't  know  what  you  are  saying." 
'  God  forgive  me !  ' '  she  said,  and  her  eyes  filled 
with  tears.     "It  is  horrible." 

You  seem  to  want  to  justify  yourself." 
'  How  can  I  justify  myself?  I  am  a  wicked,  low 
woman  and  I  despise  myself.  I  have  no  thought  of 
justifying  myself.  It  is  not  my  husband  that  I  have 
deceived,  but  myself.  And  not  only  now  but  for  a 
long  time  past.  My  husband  may  be  a  good  honest 
man,  but  he  is  a  lackey.  I  do  not  know  what  work  he 
does,  but  I  do  know  that  he  is  a  lackey  in  his  soul. 
I  was  twenty  when  I  married  him.  I  was  overcome  by 
curiosity.  I  longed  for  something.  f  Surely,'  I  said 
to  myself,  '  thera  is  another  kind  of  life.'  I  longed  to 
live!  To  live,  and  to  live.  .  .  .  Curiosity  burned 
me  up.  .  .  .  You  do  not  understand  it,  but  I  swear 
by  God,  I  could  no  longer  control  myself.  Something 
strange  was  going  on  in  me.  I  could  not  hold  myself 
in.  I  told  my  husband  that  I  was  ill  and  came  here. 
.  .  .  And  here  I  have  been  walking  about  dizzily, 
like  a  lunatic.  .  .  .  And  now  I  have  become  a  low, 
filthy  woman  whom  everybody  may  despise." 


214      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

Gomov  was  already  bored;  her  simple  words  irri- 
tated him  with  their  unexpected  and  inappropriate 
repentance;  but  for  the  tears  in  her  eyes  he  might 
have  thought  her  to  be  joking  or  playing  a  part. 

"  I  do  not  understand, "  he  said  quietly.  "  What 
do  you  want?  ' 

She  hid  her  face  in  his  bosom  and  pressed  close  to 
him. 

*  Believe,    believe  me,   I   implore  you,"    she  said. 
1  I  love  a  pure,  honest  life,  and  sin  is  revolting  to  me. 
I  don't  know  myself  what  I  am  doing.     Simple  people 
say:    *  The  devil  entrapped  me/  and  I  can  say  of  my- 
self:   '  The  Evil  One  tempted  me.'  " 

"  Don't,  don't,"  he  murmured. 

He  looked  into  her  staring,  frightened  eyes,  kissed 
her,  spoke  quietly  and  tenderly,  and  gradually  quieted 
her  and  she  was  happy  again,  and  they  both  began  to 
laugh. 

Later,  when  they  went  out,  there  was  not  a  soul 
on  the  quay;  the  town  with  its  cypresses  looked  like 
a  city  of  the  dead,  but  the  sea  still  roared  and  broke 
against  the  shore ;  a  boat  swung  on  the  waves ;  and  in 
it  sleepily  twinkled  the  light  of  a  lantern. 

They  found  a  cab  and  drove  out  to  the  Oreanda. 

'  Just  now  in  the  hall,"  said  Gomov,  "  I  discovered 
your  name  written  on  the  board — von  Didenitz.  Is 
your  husband  a  German  ?  ' 

'  No.  His  grandfather,  I  believe,  was  a  German, 
but  he  himself  is  an  Orthodox  Russian." 

At  Oreanda  they  sat  on  a  bench,  not  far  from  the 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY  DOG      215 

church,  looked  down  at  the  sea  and  were  silent.  Yalta 
was  hardly  visible  through  the  morning  mist.  The 
tops  of  the  hills  were  shrouded  in  motionless  white 
clouds.  The  leaves  of  the  trees  never  stirred,  the 
cicadas  trilled,  and  the  monotonous  dull  sound  of  the 
sea,  coming  up  from  below,  spoke  of  the  rest,  the 
eternal  sleep  awaiting  us.  So  the  sea  roared  when  there 
was  neither  Yalta  nor  Oreanda,  and  so  it  roars  and  will 
roar,  dully,  indifferently  when  we  shall  be  no  more. 
And  in  this  continual  indifference  to  the  life  and 
death  of  each  of  us,  lives  pent  up,  the  pledge  of  our 
eternal  salvation,  of  the  uninterrupted  movement  of 
life  on  earth  and  its  unceasing  perfection.  Sitting 
side  by  side  with  a  young  woman,  who  in  the  dawn 
seemed  so  beautiful,  Gomov,  appeased  and  enchanted 
by  the  sight  of  the  fairy  scene,  fiie  sea,  the  mountains, 
the  clouds,  the  wide  sky,  thought  how  at  bottom,  if  it 
were  thoroughly  explored,  everything  on  earth  was 
beautiful,  everything,  except  what  we  ourselves  think 
and  do  when  we  forget  the  higher  purposes  of  life  and 
our  own  human  dignity. 

A  man  came  up — a  coast-guard — gave  a  look  at 
them,  then  went  away.  He,  too,  semed  mysterious 
and  enchanted.  A  steamer  came  over  from  Feodos- 
sia,  by  the  light  of  the  morning  star,  its  own  lights 
already  put  out. 

'  There  is  dew  on  the  grass/'  said  Anna  Sergueyevna 
after  a  silence. 

"  Yes.     It  is  time  to  go  home/* 


216      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

They  returned  to  the  town. 

Then  every  afternoon  they  met  on  the  quay,  and 
lunched  together,  dined,  walked,  enjoyed  the  sea. 
She  complained  that  she  slept  badly,  that  her  heart 
beat  alarmingly.  She  would  ask  the  same  question 
over  and  over  again,  and  was  troubled  now  by  jealousy, 
now  by  fear  that  he  did  not  sufficiently  respect  her. 
And  often  in  the  square  or  the  gardens,  when  there 
was  no  one  near,  he  would  draw  her  close  and  kiss 
her  passionately.  Their  complete  idleness,  these  kisses 
in  the  full  daylight,  given  timidly  and  fearfully  lest 
any  one  should  see,  the  heat,  the  smell  of  the  sea  and 
the  continual  brilliant  parade  of  leisured,  well-dressed, 
well-fed  people  almost  regenerated  him.  He  would 
tell  Anna  Sergueyevna  how  delightful  she  was,  how 
tempting.  He  was  impatiently  passionate,  never  left 
her  side,  and  she  would  often  brood,  and  even  asked 
him  to  confess  that  he  did  not  respect  her,  did  not  love 
her  at  all,  and  only  saw  in  her  a  loose  woman.  Al- 
most every  evening,  rather  late,  they  would  drive  out 
of  the  town,  to  Oreanda,  or  to  the  waterfall ;  and  these 
drives  were  always  delightful,  and  the  impressions 
won  during  them  were  always  beautiful  and  sublime. 

They  expected  her  husband  to  come.  But  he  sent 
a  letter  in  which  he  .said  that  his  eyes  were  bad  and 
implored  his  wife  to  come  home.  Anna  Sergueyevna 
began  to  worry, 

'  It  is  a  good  thing  I  am  going  away,"  she  would 
say  to  Gomov.     "  it  is  fate." 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE    TOT  DOG      217 

She  went  in  a  carriage  and  he  accompanied  her. 
They  drove  for  a  whole  day.  When  she  took  her 
seat  in  the  car  of  an  express-train  and  when  the  second 
bell  sounded,  she  said  : 

*  Let  me  have  another  look  at  you.     .     .     Just  one 
more  look.     Just  as  you  are/' 

She  did  not  cry,  but  was  sad  and  low-spirited,  and 
her  lips  trembled. 

"  I  will  think  of  you — often,"  she  said.  '  Good-bye. 
Good-bye.  Don't  think  ill  of  me.  We  part  for  ever. 
We  must,  because  we  ought  not  to  have  met  at  all. 
Now,  good-bye." 

The  train  moved  off  rapidly.  Its  lights  disappeared, 
and  in  a  minute  or  two  the  sound  of  it  was  lost,  as 
though  everything  were  agreed  to  put  an  end  to  this 
sweet,  oblivious  madness:  Left  alone  on  the  plat- 
form, looking  into  the  darkness,  Gomov  heard  the 
trilling  of  the  grasshoppers  and  the  humming  of  the 
telegraph- wires,  and  felt  as  though  he  had  just  woke 
up.  And  he  thought  that  it  had  been  one  more  ad- 
venture, one  more  affair,  and  it  also  was  finished  and 
had  left  only  a  memory.  He  was  moved,  sad,  and  filled 
with  a  faint  remorse;  surely  the  young  woman,  whom 
he  would  never  see  again,  had  not  been  happy  with 
him ;  he  had  been  kind  to  her,  friendly,  and  sincere, 
but  still  in  his  attitude  toward  her,  in  his  tone  and 
caresses,  there  had  always  been  a  thin  shadow  of  rail- 
lery, the  rather  rough  arrogance  of  the  successful  male 
aggravated  by  the  fact  that  he  was  twice  as  old  as  she. 


218      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

And  all  the  time  she  had  called  him  kind,  remarkable, 
noble,  so  that  he  was  never  really  himself  to  her,  and 
had  involuntarily  deceived  her.  .  .  . 

Here  at  the  station,  the  smell  of  autumn  was  in  the 
air,  and  the  evening  was  cool. 

"  It  is  time  for  me  to  go  North/'  thought  Gomov, 
as  he  left  the  platform.  "  It  is  time." 


Ill 

At  home  in  Moscow,  it  was  already  like  winter; 
the  stoves  were  heated,  and  in  the  mornings,  when  the 
children  were  getting  ready  to  go  to  school,  and  had 
their  tea,  it  was  dark  and  their  nurse  lighted  the  lamp 
for  a  short  while.  The  frost  had  already  begun. 
When  the  first  snow  falls,  the  first  day  of  driving  in 
sledges,  it  is  good  to  see  the  white  earth,  the  white 
roofs;  one  breathes  easily,  eagerly,  and  then  one 
remembers  the  days  of  youth.  The  old  lime-trees  and 
birches,  white  with  hoarfrost,  have  a  kindly  expres- 
sion ;  they  are  nearer  to  the  heart  than  cypresses  and 
palm-trees,  and  with  the  dear  familiar  trees  there  is 
no  need  to  think  of  mountains  and  the  sea. 

Gomov  was  a  native  of  Moscow.  He  returned  to 
Moscow  on  a  fine  frosty  day,  and  when  he  donned  his 
fur  coat  and  warm  gloves,  and  took  a  stroll  through 
Petrovka,  and  when  on  Saturday  evening  he  heard  tlr? 
church-bells  ringing,  then  his  recent  travels  and  the 
places  he  had  visited  lost  all  their  charms.  Little  by 


THE  LADY  WITH  THE  TOY  DOG       219 

little  be  sank  back  into  Moscow  life,  read  eagerly  three 
newspapers  a  day,  and  said  that  he  did  not  read 
Moscow  papers  as  a  matter  of  principle.  He  was 
drawn  into  a  round  of  restaurants,  clubs,  dinner- 
parties, parties,  and  he  was  flattered  to  have  his  house 
frequented  by  famous  lawyers  and  actors,  and  to  play 
cards  with  a  professor  at  the  University  club.  He 
could  eat  a  whole  plateful  of  hot  sielianka. 

So  a  month  would  pass,  and  Anna  Sergueyevna,  he 
thought,  would  be  lost  in  the  mists  of  memory  and 
only  rarely  would  she  visit  his  dreams  with  her  touch- 
ing smile,  just  as  other  women  had  done.  But  more 
than  a  month  passed,  full  winter  came,  and  in  his 
memory  everything  was  clear,  as  though  he  had  parted 
from  Anna  Sergueyevna  only  yesterday.  And  his 
memory  was  lit  by  a  light  that  grew  ever  stronger. 
No  matter  how,  through  the  voices  of  his  children 
saying  their  lessons,  penetrating  to  the  evening  still- 
ness of  his  study,  through  hearing  a  song,  or  the  music 
in  a  restaurant,  or  the  snow-storm  howling  in  the  chim- 
ney, suddenly  the  whole  thing  would  come  to  life  again 
in  his  memory :  the  meeting  on  the  jettv^  the  early 
morning  with  the  mists  on  the  mountains,  the  steamer 
from  Feodossia  and  their  kisses.  He  would  pace 
up  and  down  his  room  and  remember  it  all  and  smile, 
and  then  his  memories  would  drift  into  dreams,  and 
the  past  was  confused  in  his  imagination  with  the 
future.  He  did  not  dream  at  night  of  Anna  Serguey- 
evna, but  she  followed  him  everywhere,  like  a  shadow, 


220      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

watching  him.  As  he  shut  his  eyes,  he  could  see  her, 
vividly,  and  she  seemed  handsomer,  tenderer,  younger 
than  in  reality;  and  he  seemed  to  himself  better  than 
he  had  been  at  Yalta.  In  the  evenings  she  would  look 
at  him  from  the  bookcase,  from  the  fireplace,  from  the 
corner ;  he  could  hear  her  breathing  and  the  soft  rustle 
of  her  dress.  In  the  street  he  would  gaze  at  women's 
faces  to  see  if  there  were  not  one  like  her.  .  .  . 

He  was  fillet  with  a  great  longing  to  share  his 
memories  with  some  one.  But  at  home  it  was;  im- 
possible to  speak  of  his  love,  and  away  from  home- 
there  was  no  one.  Impossible  to  talk  of  her  to  the 
other  people  in  the  house  and  the  men  at  the  bank. 
And  talk  of  what?  Had  he  loved  then?  Was  there 
anything  fine,  romantic,  or  elevating  or  even  interest- 
ing in  his  relations  with  Anna  Sergneyevna?  And  he 
would  speak  vaguely  of  love,  of  women,  and  nobody 
guessed  what  was  the  matter,  and  only  his  wife  would 
raise  her  dark  eyebrows  and  say : 

'  Demitri,  the  ?6le  of  coxcomb  does  not  suit  you  at 
all." 

One  night,  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  club  with  his 
partner,  an  official,  he  could  not  help  saying : 

"  If  only  I  could  tell  what  a  fascinating  woman  I 
met  at  Yalta." 

The  official  seated  himself  in  his  sledge  and  drove 
off,  but  suddenly  called : 

"  Diinitri  Dimitrich  !  " 

"  Yes." 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG      221 

'  You  were  right.     The  sturgeon  was  tainted." 
These   banal    words    suddenly    roused    Gomov's   in- 
dignation.    They  seemed  to  him  degrading  and  im- 
pure.    What  barbarous  customs  and  people ! 

What  preposterous  nights,  what  dull,  empty  days ! 
Furious  oard-playing,  gourmandising.  drinking,  end- 
less conversations  about  the  same  things,  futile  activi- 
ties and  conversations  taking  up  the  best  part  of 
the  day  and  all  the  best  of  man's  forces,  leaving  only 
a  stunted,  wingless  life,  just  rubbish ;  and  to  go  away 
and  escape  was  impossible — one  might  as  well  be  in  a 
lunatic  asylum  or  in  prison  with  hard  labour. 

Gomov  did  not  sleep  that  night,  but  lay  burning 
with  indignation,  and  then  all  next  day  he  had  a  head- 
ache. And  the  following  night  he  slept  badly,  sitting 
up  in  bed  and  thinking,  or  pacing  from  corner  to 
corner  of  his  room.  His  children  bored  him,  the  bank 
bored  him,  and  he  had  no  desire  to  go  out  or  speak 
to  any  one. 

In  December  when  the  holidays  came  he  prepared 
to  go  on  a  journey  and  told  "his  wife  he  was  going  to 
Petersburg  to  present  a  petition  for  a  young  friend  of 
his — and  went  to  S.  Why?  He  did  not  know.  He 
wanted  to  see  Anna  Sergueyevna,  to  talk  to  her,  and 
if  possible  to  arrange  an  assignation. 

He  arrived  at  S.  in  the  morning  and  occupied  the 
best  room  in  the  hotel,  where  the  whole  floor  was 
covered  with  a  grey  canvas,  and  on  the  table  there 
stood  an  inkstand  grey  with  dust,  adorned  with  a 

15 


horseman  on  a  headless  horse  holding  a  net  in  his 
raised  hand.  The  porter  gave  him  the  necessary  in- 
formation :  von  Didenitz ;  Old  Goncharna  Street, 
his  own  house — not  far  from  the  hotel ;  Jives  well, 
has  his  own  horses,  every  one  knows  him. 

Gomov  walked  slowly  to  Old  Goncharna  Street 
and  found  the  house.  In  front  of  it  was  a  long,  grey 
fence  spiked  with  nails. 

"  No  getting  over  a  fence  like  that/'  thought  Gomov, 
glancing  from  the  windows  to  the  fence. 

He  thought :  '  To-day  is  a  holiday  and  her  husband 
is  probably  at  home.  Besides  it  would  be  tactless  to 
call  and  upset  her.  If  he  sent  a  note  then  it  might 
fall  into  her  husband's  hands  and  spoil  everything. 
It  would  be  better  to  wait  for  an  opportunity."  And 
he  kept  on  walking  up  and  down  the  street,  and  round 
the  fence,  waiting  for  his  opportunity.  He  saw  a 
beggar  go  in  at  the  gate  and  the  dogs  attack  him. 
He  heard  a  piano  and  the  sounds  came  faintly  to  his 
ears.  -  It  must  be  Anna  Sergueyevna  playing.  The 
door  suddenly  opened  and  out  of  it  came  an  old  woman, 
and  after  her  ran  the  familiar  white  Pomeranian. 
Gomov  wanted  to  call  the  dog,  but  his  heart  suddenly 
began  to  thump  and  in  his  agitation  he  could  not 
remember  the  dog's  name. 

He  walked  on,  and  more  and  more  he  hated  the  grey 
fence  and  thought  with  a  gust  of  irritation  that  Anna 
Sergueyevna  had  already  forgotten  him,  and  was 
perhaps  already  amusing  herself  with  some  one  else, 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE    TOY   DOG      228 

as  would  be  only  natural  in  a  young  woman  forced 
from  morning  to  night  to  behold  the  accursed  fence. 
He  returned  to  his  room  and  sat  for  a  long  time  on  the 
sofa,   not  knowing  what  to  do.     Then   he  dined  and 
afterward  slept  for  a  long  while. 

"  How  idiotic  and  tiresome  it  all  is,"  he  thought  as 
he  awoke  and  saw  the  dark  windows ;  for  it  was  even- 
ing. "  I've  had  sleep  enough,  and  what  shall  I  do 
to-night?" 

He  sat  on  his  bed  which  was  covered  with  a  cheap, 
grey  blanket,  exactly  like  those  used  in  a  hospital,  and 
tormented  himself. 

"  So  much  for  the  lady  with  the  toy  dog.  ...  So 
much  for  the  great  adventure.  .  .  Here  you  sit." 

However,  in  the  morning,  at  the  station,  his  eye 
had  been  caught  by  a  poster  with  large  letters  :  ' '  First 
Performance  of  '  The  Geisha.'  He  remembered  that 
and  went  to  the  theatre. 

'  It  is  quite  possible  she  will  go  to  the  first  per- 
formance," he  thought. 

The  theatre  was  full  and,  as  usual  in  all  provincial 
theatres,  there  was  a  thick  mist  above  the  lights, 
the  gallery  was  noisily  restless ;  in  the  first  row  before 
the  opening  of  the  performance  stood  the  local  dandies 
with  their  hands  behind  their  backs,  and  there  in  the 
governor's  box,  in  front,  sat  the  governor's  daughter, 
and  the  governor  himself  sat  modestly  behind  the 
curtain  and  only  his  hands  were  visible.  The  cur- 
tain quivered ;  the  orchestra  tuned  up  for  a  long  time, 

ISA 


224      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

and  while  the  audience  were  coming  in  and  taking 
their  seats,  Gomov  gazed  eagerly  round. 

At  last  Anna  Sergueyevna  came  in.  She  took  her 
seat  in  the  third  row,  and  when  Gomov  glanced  at 
her  his  heart  ached  and  he  knew  that  for  him  there 
was  no  one  in  the  whole  world  nearer,  dearer,  and 
more  important  than  she;  she  was  lost  in  this  pro- 
vincial rabble,  the  little  undistinguished  woman, 
with  a  common  lorgnette  in  her  hands,  yet  she  filled 
his  whole  life;  she  was  his  grief,  his  joy,  his  only 
happiness,  and  he  longed  for  her;  and  through  the 
noise  of  the  bad  orchestra  with  its  tenth-rate  fiddles,  he 
thought  how  dear  she  was  to  him.  He  thought  and 
dreamed. 

With  Anna  Sergueyevna  there  came  in  a  young 
man  with  short  side-whiskers,  very  tall,  stooping; 
with  every  movement  he  shook  and  bowed  continu- 
ally. Probably  he  was  the  husband  whom  in  a  bitter 
mood  at  Yalta  she  had  called  a  lackey.  And,  indeed, 
in  his  long  figure,  his  side-whiskers,  the  little  bald 
patch  on  the  top  of  his  head,  there  was  something  of 
the  lackey;  he  had  a  modest  sugary  smile  and  in  his 
buttonhole  he  wore  a  University  badge  exactly  like  a 
lackey's  number. 

In  the  first  entr'acte  the  husband  went  out  to  smoke, 
and  she  was  left  alone.  Gomov,  who  was  also  in  the 
pit,  came  up  to  her  and  said  in  a  trembling  voice  with 
a  forced  smile : 

"How  do  you  do?" 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG      225 

She  looked  up  at  him  and  went  pale.  Then  she 
glanced  at  him  again  in  terror,  not  believing  her  eyes, 
clasped  her  fan  and  lorgnette  tightly  together,  appar- 
ently struggling  to  keep  herself  from  fainting.  Both 
were  silent.  She  sat,  he  stood ;  frightened  by  her 
emotion,  not  daring  to  sit  down  beside  her.  The 
fiddles  and  flutes  began  to  play  and  suddenly  it  seemed 
to  them  as  though  all  the  people  in  the  boxes  were 
looking  at  them.  She  got  up  and  walked  quickly 
to  the  exit;  he  followed,  and  both  walked  absently 
along  the  corridors,  down  the  stairs,  up  the  stairs,  with 
the  crowd  shifting  and  shimmering  before  their  eyes; 
all  kinds  of  uniforms,  judges,  teachers,  crown-estates, 
and  all  with  badges;  ladies  shone  and  shimmered  be- 
fore them,  like  fur  coats  on  moving  rows  of  clothes- 
pegs,  and  there  was  a  draught  howling  through  the 
place  laden  with  the  smell  of  tobacco  and  cigar-ends. 
And  Gomov,  whose  heart  was  thudding  wildly,  thought : 
'Oh,  Lord!  Why  all  these  men  and  that  beastly 
orchestra?  ' 

At  that  very  moment  he  remembered  how  when  he 
had  seen  Anna  Sergueyevna  off  that  evening  at  the 
station  he  had  said  to  himself  that  everything  was 
over  between  them,  and  they  would  never  meet  again. 
And  now  how  far  off  they  were  from  the  end ! 

On  a  narrow,  dark  staircase  over  which  was  written  : 
This  Way  to  the  Amphitheatre,"  she  stopped : 
'  How  you   frightened  me!  '     she  said,    breathing 
heavily,   still  pale  and  apparently  stupefied.     "  Oh ! 


226       THE    LADY    WITH    THE    TOY   DOG 

how  you  frightened  me !    I  am  nearly  dead.     Why  did 
you  come?     Why?  ' 

'  Understand    me,    Anna,"    he  whispered    quickly. 
*  I  implore  you  to  understand.   .  .  ." 

She  looked  at  him  fearfully,  in  entreaty,  with  love 
in  her  eyes,  gazing  fixedly  to  gather  up  in  her  memory 
every  one  of  his  features. 

"  I  suffer  so!  "  she  went  on,  not  listening  to  him. 
"  All  the  time,  I  thought  only  of  you.  I  lived  with 

thoughts  of  you And  I  wanted  to  forget,  to 

forget,  but  why,  why  did  you  come?  ' 

A  little  above  them,  on  the  landing,  two  schoolboys 
stood  and  smoked  and  looked  down  at  them,  but 
Gomov  did  not  care.  He  drew  her  to  him  and  began 
to  kiss  her  cheeks,  her  hands. 

What  are  you  doing?       What  are  you  doing?  ' 
she  said   in  terror,   thrusting  him   away.   .  .   .  "  We 
were   both   mad.     Go    away   to-night.     You   must   go 

away   at  once I   implore   you,    by  everything 

you  hold  sacred,  I  implore  you.   .   .   .  The  people  are 
coming ' 

Some  one  passed  them  on  the  stairs. 

You  must  go-  away,"  Anna  Sergueyevna  went  on 
in  a  whisper.  '  Do  you  hear,  Dimitri  Dimitrich  ? 
I'll  come  to  you  in  Moscow.  I  never  was  happy. 
Now  I  am  unhappy  and  I  shall  never,  never  be  happy, 
never !  Don't  make  me  suffer  even  more !  I  swear, 
I'll  come  to  Moscow.  And  now  let  us  part.  My  dear, 
dearest  darling,  let  us  part!  ' 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG      227 

She  pressed  his  hand  and  began  to  go  quickly  down- 
stairs, all  the  while  looking  back  at  him,  and  in  her 
eyes  plainly  showed  that  she  was  most  unhappy. 
Gomov  stood  for  a  while,  listened,  then,  when  all  was 
quiet  he  found  his  coat  and  left  the  theatre. 

IV 

And  Anna  Sergueyevna  began  to  come  to  him  in 
Moscow.  Once  every  two  or  three  months  she  would 
leave  S.,  telling  her  husband  that  she  was  going  to  con- 
sult a  specialist  in  women's  diseases.  Her  husband 
half  believed  and  half  disbelieved  her.  At  Moscow 
she  would  stay  .at  the  '  Slaviansky  Bazaar  *  and 
send  a  message  at  once  to  Gomov.  He  would  come 
to  her,  and  nobody  in  Moscow  knew. 

Once  as  he  was  going  to  her  as  usual  one  winter 
morning — he  had  not  received  her  message  the  night 
before — he  had  his  daughter  with  him,  for  he  was  tak- 
ing her  to  school  which  was  on  the  way.  Great  wet 
flakes  of  snow  were  falling. 

'  Three   degrees   above   freezing,"    he  said,     '  and 
still  the  snow  is  falling.       But  the  warmth  is  only  on 
the  surface  of  the  earth.     In  the  upper  strata  of  the 
atmosphere  there  is  quite  a  different  temperature." 
:  Yes,  papa.     Why  is  there  no  thunder  in  winter?  ' 

He  explained  this  too,  and  as  he  spoke  he  thought 
of  his  assignation,  and  that  not  a  living  soul  knew  of 
it,  or  ever  would  know.  He  had  two  lives;  one 


228      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

obvious,  which  every  one  could  see  and  know,  if  they 
were  sufficiently  interested,  a  life  full  of  conventional 
truth  and  conventional  fraud,  exactly  like  the  lives 
of  his  friends  and  acquaintances;  and  another,  which 
moved  underground.  And  by  a  strange  conspiracy  of 
circumstances,  everything  that  was  to  him  important, 
interesting,  vital,  everything  that  enabled  him  to 
be  sincere  and  denied  self-deception  and  was  the  very 
core  of  his  being,  must  dwell  hidden  away  from  others, 
and  everything  that  made  him  false,  a  mere  shape  in 
which  he  hid  himself  in  order  to  conceal  the  truth, 
as  for  instance  his  work  in  the  bank,  arguments  at  the 
club,  his  favourite  gibe  about  women,  going  to  par- 
ties with  his  wife — all  this  was  open.  And,  judging 
others  by  himself,  he  did  not  believe  the  things  he 
saw,  and  assumed  that  everybody  else  also  had  his  real 
vital  life  passing  under  a  veil  of  mystery  as  under 
the  cover  of  the  night.  Every  man's  intimate  exist- 
ence is  kept  mysterious,  and  perhaps,  in  part,  because 
of  that  civilised  people  are  so  nervously  anxious  that  a 
personal  secret  should  be  respected. 

When  he  had  left  his  daughter  at  school,  Gomov 
went  to  the  "  Slaviansky  Bazaar/'  He  took  off  his 
fur  coat  down-stairs,  went  up  and  knocked  quietly 
at  the  door.  Anna  Sergueyevna,  wearing  his  favourite 
grey  dress,  tired  by  the  journey,  had  been  expecting 
him  to  come  all  night.  She  was  pale,  and  looked  at 
him  without  a  smile,  and  flung  herself  on  his  breast  as 
soon  as  he  entered.  Their  kiss  was  long  and  lingerirg 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG      229 

as  though  they  had  not  seen  each  other  for  a  couple 
of  years. 

1  Well,  how  are  you  getting  on  down  there?  "  he 
asked.     "  What  is  your  news?  ' 

"  Wait.     I'll  tell  you  presently.  ...  I  cannot." 

She  could  not  speak,  for  she  was  weeping.  She 
turned  her  face  from  him  and  dried  her  eyes. 

"  Well,  let  her  cry  a,  bit.  .  .  I'll  wait,"  he  thought, 
and  sat  down. 

Then  he  rang  and  ordered  tea,  and  then,  as  he 
drank  it,  she  stood  and  gazed  out  of  the  window.  .  .  . 
She  was  weeping  in  distress,  in  the  bitter  knowledge 
that  their  life  had  fallen  out  so  sadly ;  only  seeing  each 
other  in  secret,  hiding  themselves  away  like  thieves! 
Was  not  their  life  crushed  ? 

"  Don't  cry.   .  .     Don't  cry,"  he  said. 

It  was  clear  to  him  that  their  love  was  yet  far  from 
its  end,  which  there  was  no  seeing.  Anna  Sergueyevna 
was  more  and  more  passionately  attached  to  him;  she 
adored  him  and  it  was  inconceivable  that  he  should  tell 
her  that  their  love  must  some  day  end ;  she  would  not 
believe  it. 

He  came  up  to  her  and  patted  her  shoulder  fondly 
and  at  that  moment  he  saw  himself  in  the  minor. 

His  hair  was  already  going  grey.  And  it  seemed 
strange  to  him  that  in  the  last  few  years  he  should 
have  got  so  old  and  ugly.  Her  shoulders  were  warm 
and  trembled  to  his  touch.  He  was  suddenly  filled 
with  pity  for  her  life,  still  so  warm  and  beautiful, 


230      THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY   DOG 

but  probably  beginning  to  fade  and  wither,  like  his 
own.  Why  should  she  love  him  so  much?  He  always 
seemed  to  women  not  what  he  really  was,  and  they 
loved  in  him,  not  himself,  but  the  creature  of  their 
imagination,  the  thing  they  hankered  for  in  life,  and 
when  they  had  discovered  their  mistake,  still  they 
loved  him.  And  not  one  of  them  was  happy  with  him. 
Time  passed ;  he  met  women  and  was  friends  with  them, 
went  further  and  parted,  but  never  once  did  he  love; 
there  was  everything  but  love. 

And  now  at  last  when  his  hair  was  grey  he  had 
fallen  in  love — real  love — for  the  first  time  in  his  life. 

Anna  Sergueyevna  and  he  loved  one  another,  like 
dear  kindred,  like  husband  and  wife,  like  devoted 
friends;  it  seemed  to  them  that  Fate  had  destined 
them  for  one  another,  and  it  was  inconceivable  that  he 
should  have  a  wife,  she  a  husband ;  they  were  like  two 
birds  of  passage,  a  male  and  a  female,  which  had  been 
caught  and  forced  to  live  in  separate  cages.  They 
had  forgiven  each  other  all  the  past  of  which  they 
were  ashamed ;  they  forgave  everything  in  the  present, 
and  they  felt  that  their  love  had  changed  both  of 
them. 

Formerly,  when  he  felt  a  melancholy  compunction, 
he  used  to  comfort  himself  with  all  kinds  of  arguments, 
just  as  they  happened  to  cross  his  mind,  but  now  he 
was  far  removed  from  any  such  ideas ;  he  was  filled 
with  a  profound  pity,  and  he  desired  to  be  tender  and 
sincere  . 


THE   LADY   WITH   THE   TOY  DOG      231 

"  Don't  cry,  my  darling,"  he  said.  "  You  have 
cried  enough.  .  .  Now  let  us  talk  and  see  if  we  can't 
find  some  way  out." 

Then  they  talked  it  all  over,  and  tried  to  discover 
some  means  of  avoiding  the  necessity  for  concealment 
and  deception,  and  the  torment  of  living  in  different 
towns,  and  of  not  seeing  each  other  for  a  long  time. 
How  could  they  shake  off  these  intolerable  fetters? 

"  How?  How?  "  he  asked,  holding  his  head  in  his 
hands.  "How?" 

And  it  seemed  that  but  a  little  while  and  the  solution 
would  be  found  and  there  would  begin  a  lovely  new 
life;  and  to  both  of  them  it  was  clear  that  the  end 
was  still  very  far  off,  and  that  their  hardest  and  most 
difficult  period  was  only  just  beginning. 


GOUSSIEV 


T  T  was  already  dark  and  would  soon  be  night. 

Goussiev,  a  private  on  long  leave,  raised  him- 
self a  little  in  his  hammock  and  said  in  a  whisper : 

"  Can  you  hear  me,  Pavel  Ivanich?  A  soldier  at 
Souchan  told  me  that  their  boat  ran  into  an  enor- 
mous fish  and  knocked  a  hole  in  her  bottom/' 

The  man  of  condition  unknown  whom  he  addressed, 
and  whom  everybody  in  the  hospital-ship  called  Pavel 
Ivanich,  was  silent,  as  if  he  had  not  heard. 

And  once  more  there  was  silence  .  .  .  The  wind 
whistled  through  the  rigging,  the  screw  buzzed,  the 
waves  came  washing,  the  hammocks  squeaked,  but  to 
all  these  sounds  their  ears  were  long  since  ai/customed 
and  it  seemed  as  though  everything  were  wrapped  in 
sleep  and  silence.  It  was  very  oppressive.  The  three 
patients — two  soldiers  and  a  sailor — who  had  played 
cards  all  day  were  now  asleep  and  tossing  to  and  fro. 

The  vessel  began  to  shake.  The  hammock  under 
Goussiev  slowly  heaved  up  and  down,  as  though  it 
were  breathing — one,  two,  three  ....  Something 
crashed  on  the  floor  and  began  to  tinkle:  the  jug 

must  have  fallen  down. 

* 

232 


GOUSSIEV  238 

'The  wind  has  broken  loose  .  .  ."  said  Goussiev, 
listening  attentively. 

This  time  Pavel  Ivanich  coughed  and  answered  irri- 
tably : 

'  You  spoke  just  now  of  a  ship  colliding  with  a  large 
fish,  and  now  you  talk  of  the  wind  breaking  loose.  .  . 
Is  the  wind  a  dog  to  break  loose?  ' 

"  That's  what  people  say." 

'  Then  people  are  as  ignorant  as  you  .  .  .  But  what 
do  they  not  say?  You  should  keep  a  head  on  your 
shoulders  and  think.  Silly  idiot!" 

Pavel  Ivanich  was  subject  to  seasickness.  When  the 
ship  rolled  he  would  get  very  cross,  and  the  least  trifle 
would  upset  him,  though  Goussiev  could  never  see 
anything  to  Be  cross  about.  What  was  there  unusual 
in  his  story  about  the  fish  or  in  his  saying  that  the  wind 
had  broken  loose?  Suppose  the  fish  were  as  big  as  a 
mountain  and  its  back  were  as  hard  as  a  sturgeon's, 
and  suppose  that  at  the  end  of  the  wood  there  were 
huge  stone  walls  with  the  snarling  winds  chained  up 
to  them  ...  If  they  do  not  break  loose,  why  then 
do  they  rage  over  the  sea  as  though  they  were  possessed, 
and  rush  about  like  dogs?  If  they  are  not  chained, 
what  happens  to  them  when  it  is  calm  ? 

Goussiev  thought  for  a  long  time  of  a  fish  as  big  as 
a  mountain,  and  of  thick  rusty  chains;  then  he  got 
tired  of  that  and  began  to  think  of  his  native  place 
whither  he  was  returning  after  five  years'  service  in 
the  Far  East.  He  saw  with  his  mind's  eye  the  great 


234 


GOUSSIEV 


pond  covered  with  snow  .  .  .  On  one  side  of  the 
pond  was  a  brick-built  pottery,  with  a  tall  chimney 
belching  clouds  of  black  smoke,  and  on  the  other  side 
was  the  village.  .  .  From  the  yard  of  the  fifth  house 
from  the  corner  came  his  brother  Alexey  in  a  sledge; 
behind  him  sat  his  little  son  Yanka  in  large  felt  boots, 
and  his  daughter  Akulka,  also  in  felt  boots.  Alexey 
is  tipsy,  Vanka  laughs,  and  Akulka's  face  is  hidden- 
she  is  well  wrapped  up. 

"  The  children  will  catch  cold  ..."  thought  Gous- 
siev.  "  God  grant  them,"  he  whispered,  "  a  pure 
right  mind  that  they  may  honour  their  parents  and  be 
better  than  their  father  and  mother  .  .  .  ." 

*  The  boots  want  soling,"  cried  the  sick  sailor  in  a 
deep  voice.     "  Aye,  aye." 

The  thread  of  Goussiev's  thoughts  was  broken,  and 
instead  of  the  pond,  suddenly — without  rhyme  or 
reason — he  saw  a  large  bull's  head  without  eyes,  and 
the  horse  and  sledge  did  not  move  on,  but  went  round 
and  round  in  a  black  mist.  But  still  he  was  glad  he 
had  seen  his  dear  ones.  He  gasped  for  joy,  and  his 
limbs  tingled  and  his  fingers  throbbed. 

"  God  suffered  me  to  see  them  !  "  he  muttered,  and 
opened  his  eyes  and  looked  round  in  the  darkness  for 
water. 

He  drank,  then  lay  down  again,  and  once  mors  the 
sledge  skimmed  along,  and  he  saw  the  bull's  head 
without  eyes,  black  smoke,  clouds  of  it.  And  so  on 
till  dawn. 


GOUSSIEV  235 


II 

At  first  through  the  darkness  there  appeared  only  a 
blue  circle,  the  port-hole,  then  Goussiev  began  slowly 
to  distinguish  the  man  in  the  next  hammock,  Pavel 
Ivanich.  He  was  sleeping  in  a  sitting  position,  for  if 
he  lay  down  he  could  not  breathe.  His  face  was  grey ; 
his  nose  long  and  sharp,  and  his  eyes  were  huge,  be- 
cause he  was  so  thin;  his  temples  were  sunk,  his  beard 
scanty,  the  hair  on  his  head  long.  .  .  By  his  face  it 
was  impossible  to  tell  his  class :  gentleman,  merchant, 
or  peasant;  judging  by  his  appearance  and  long  hair 
he  looked  almost  like  a  recluse,  a  lay-brother,  but  when 
he  spoke — he  was  not  at  all  like  a  monk.  He  was 
losing  strength  through  his  cough  and  his  illness  and 
the  suffocating  heat,  and  he  breathed  heavily  and  was 
always  moving  his  dry  lips.  Noticing  that  Goussiev 
was  looking  at  him,  he  turned  toward  him  and  said : 
"  I'm  beginning  to  understand.  .  .  Yes.  .  . 
Now  I  understand. " 

"  What  do  you  understand,  Pavel  Ivanich?  ' 
"  Yes.  .  .  It  was  strange  to  me  at  first,  why  you 
sick  men,  instead  of  being  kept  quiet,  should  be  on 
this  steamer,  where  the  heat  is  stifling,  and  stinking, 
and  pitching  and  tossing,  and  must  be  fatal  to  you; 
but  now  it  is  all  clear  to  me.  .  .  .  Yes.  The  doctors 
sent  you  to  the  steamer  to  get  rid  of  you.  They  got 
tired  of  all  the  trouble  you  gave  them,  brutes  like  you. 


236 


GOUSSIEV 


.  .  .  You  don't  pay  them;  you  only  give  a  lot  of 
trouble,  and  if  you  die  you  spoil  their  reports.  There- 
fore you  are  just  cattle,  and  there  is  no  difficulty  in 
getting  rid  of  you.  .  .  They  only  need  to  lack  con- 
science and  humanity,  and  to  deceive  the  owners  of 
the  steamer.  We  needn't  worry  about  the  first, 
they  are  experts  by  nature;  but  the  second  needs  a 
certain  amount  of  practice.  In  a  crowd  of  four  hun- 
dred healthy  soldiers  and  sailors — five  sick  men  are 
never  noticed ;  so  you  were  carried  up  to  the  steamer, 
mixed  with  a  healthy  lot  who  were  counted  in  such  a 
hurry  that  nothing  wrong  was  noticed,  and  when  the 
steamer  got  away  they  saw  fever-stricken  and  consump- 
tive men  lying  helpless  on  the  deck.  ..." 

Goussiev  could  not  make  out  what  Paul  Ivanich 
was  talking  about;  thinking  he  was  being  taken  to 
task,  he  said  by  way  of  excusing  himself : 

"  I  lay  on  the  deck  because  when  we  were  taken  off 
the  barge  I  caught  a  chill." 

"  Shocking!  "  said  Pavel  Ivanich.  "  They  know 
quite  well  that  you  can't  last  out  the  voyage,  and  yet 
they  send  you  here !  You  may  get  as  far  as  the  Indian 

Ocean,  but  what  then?    It  is  awful  to  think  of 

And  that's  all   the  return   you   get   for   faithful   un- 
blemished service!  ' 

Pavel  Ivanioh  looked  very  angry,  and  smote  his 
forehead  and  gasped : 

"  They  ought  to  be  shown  up  in  the  papers.  There 
would  be  an  awful  row." 


GOUSSIEV  23T 

The  two  sick  soldiers  and  the  sailor  were  already  up 
and  had  begun  to  play  cards,  the  sailor  propped  up  in 
his  hammock,  and  the  soldiers  squatting  uncomfort- 
ably on  the  floor.  One  soldier  had  his  right  arm  in  a 
sling  and  his  wrist  was  tightly  bandaged  so  that  he 
had  to  hold  the  cards  in  his  left  hand  or  in  the  crook 
of  his  elbow.  The  boat  was  rolling  violently  so  that 
it  was  impossible  to  get  up  or  to  drink  tea  or  to  take 
medicine. 

''  You  were  an  orderly?  '  Pavel  Ivanich  asked 
Goussiev. 

"  That's  it.     An  orderly." 

'  My  God,  my  God!  "  said  Pavel  Ivanich  sorrow- 
fully. c  To  take  a  man  from  his  native  place,  drag 
him  fifteen  thousand  miles,  drive  him  into  consump- 
tion .  .  .  and  what  for?  I  ask  you.  To  make  him 
an  orderly  to  some  Captain  Farthing  or  Midshipman 
Hole!  Where's  the  sense  of  it?  " 

'  It's  not  a  bad  job,  Pavel  Ivanich.  You  get  up 
in  the  morning,  clean  the  boots,  boil  the  samovar, 
tidy  up  the  room,  and  then  there  is  nothing  to  do. 
The  lieutenant  draws  plans  all  day  -long,  and  you 
can  pray  to  God  if  you  like — or  read  books — or  go 
out  into  the  streets.  It's  a  good  enough  life." 

Yes.  Very  good !  The  lieutenant  draws  plans, 
and  you  stay  in  the  kitchen  all  day  long  and  suffer 
from  homesickness.  .  .  .  Plans.  .  .  .  Plans  don't 
matter.  It's  human  life  that  matters!  Life  doesn't 
come  again.  One  should  be  sparing  of  it." 

16 


238 


GOUSSIEV 


'  Certainly  Pavel  Ivanich.  A  bad  man  meets  no 
quarter,  either  at  home,  or  in  the  army,  but  if  you  live 
straight,  and  do  as  you  are  told,  then  no  one  will  harm 

you.    They  are  educated  and  they  understand 

For  five  years  now  I've  never  been  in  the  cells  and 
I've  only  been  thrashed  once — touch  wood !  ' 

"  What  was  that  for?  " 

"  Fighting.  I  have  a  heavy  fist,  Pavel  Ivanich. 
Four  Chinamen  came  into  our  yard :  they  were  carry- 
ing wood,  I  think,  but  I  don't  remember.  Well,  I  was 
bored.  I  went  for  them  and  one  of  them  got  a  bloody 
nose.  The  lieutenant  saw  it  through  the  window  and 
gave  me  a  thick  ear." 

You  poor  fool,"  muttered  Pavel  Ivanich.         You 
don't  understand  anything." 

He  was  completely  exhausted  with  the  tossing  of  the 
boat  and  shut  his  eyes ;  his  head  fell  back  and  then 
flopped  forward  onto  his  chest.  He  tried  several  times 
to  lie  down,  but  in  vain,  for  he  could  not  breathe. 

"  And  why  did  you  go  for  the  four  Chinamen?  "  he 
asked  after  a  while. 

"  For  no  reason.  They  came  into  the  yard  and  I 
went  for  them." 

Silence  fell.  .  .  .  The  gamblers  played  for  a  couple 
of  hours,  absorbed  and  cursing,  but  the  tossing  of  the 
ship  tired  even  them ;  they  threw  the  cards  away  and 
laid  down.  Once  more  Goussiev  thought  of  the  big 
pond,  the  pottery,  the  village.  Once  more  the  sledges 
skimmed  along,  once  more  Yanka  laughed,  and  that 


GOUSSIEV  239 

fool  of  an  Akulka  opened  her  fur  coat,  and  stretched 
out  her  feet ;  look,  she  seemed  to  say,  look,  poor  people, 
my  felt  boots  are  new  and  not  like  Vanka's. 

' 'She's  getting-  on  for  six  and  still  she  has  no  sense !" 
said  Goussiev.  '  Instead  of  showing  your  boots  off, 
why  don't  you  bring  some  water  to  your  soldier-uncle? 
I'll  give  you  a  present. " 

Then  came  Andrey,  with  his  firelock  on  his  shoulder, 
carrying  a  hare  he  had  shot,  and  he  was  followed  by 
Tsaichik  the  cripple,  who  offered  him  a  piece  of  soap 
for  the  hare;  and  there  was  the  black  heifer  in  the 
yard,  and  Domna  sewing  a  shirt  and  crying  over 
something,  and  there  was  the  eyeless  bull's  head  and 
the  black  smoke.  .  .  . 

Overhead  there  was  shouting,  sailors  running;  the 
sound  of  something  heavy  being  dragged  along  the 
deck,  or  something  had  broken.  .  .  .  More  running. 
Something  wrong?  Goussiev  raised  his  head,  listened 
and  saw  the  two  soldiers  and  the  sailor  playing  cards 
again;  Pavel  Ivanich  sitting  up  and  moving  his  lips. 
It  was  very  close,  he  could  hardly  breathe,  he  wanted 
a  drink,  but  the  water  was  warm  and  disgusting.  .  . 
The  pitching  of  the  boat  was  now  better. 

Suddenly  something  queer  happened  to  one  of  the 
soldiers.  .  .  .  He  called  ace  of  diamonds,  lost  his 
reckoning  and  dropped  his  cards.  He  started  and 
laughed  stupidly  and  looked  round. 

'  In  a  moment,  you  fellows,"  he  said  and  lay  down 
on  the  floor. 

16  A 


240 


GOUSSIEV 


All  were  at  a  loss.  They  shouted  at  him  but  he 
made  no  reply. 

"  Stiepan,  are  you  ill?  '  asked  the  other  soldier 
with  the  bandaged  hand.  "  Perhaps  we'd  better  call 
the  priest,  eh  ?  ' 

"  Stiepan,  drink  some  water,"  said  the  sailor. 
"  Here,  mate,  have  a  drink." 

"  What's  the  good  of  breaking  his  teeth  with  the 
jug,"  shouted  Goussiev  angrily.  "  Don't  you  see,  you 
fatheads?" 

"  What." 

"  What!  "  cried  Goussiev,  "  He's  snuffed  it,  dead. 
That's  what!  Good  God,  what  fools!  .  ,  ." 


Ill 

The  rolling  stopped  and  Pavel  Ivanich  cheered  up. 
He  was  no  longer  peevish.  His  face  had  an  arrogant, 
impetuous,  and  mocking  expression.  He  looked  as  if 
he  were  on  the  point  of  saying:  "  I'll  tell  you  a  story 
that  will  make  you  die  of  laughter."  Their  port-hole 
was  open  and  a  soft  wind  blew  in  on  Pavel  Ivanich. 
Voices  could  be  heard  and  the  splash  of  oars  in  the 
water.  .  .  Beneath  the  window  some  one  was  howl- 
ing in  a  thin,  horrible  voice;  probably  a  Chinaman 
singing. 

"Yes.  AVe  are  in  harbour,"  said  Pavel  Ivanich, 
smiling  mockingly.  "  Another  month  and  we  shall  be 
in  Russia.  It's  true;  my  gallant  warriors,  I  shall  get 


GOUSSIEV  241 

to  Odessa  and  thence  I  shall  go  straight  to  Kharkov. 
At  Kharkov  I  have  a  friend,  a  literary  man.  I  shall 
go  to  him  and  I  shall  say,  '  now,  my  friend,  give  up 
your  rotten  little  love-stories  and  descriptions  of 
nature,  and  expose  the  vileness  of  the  human  biped 
.  .  .  There's  a  subject  for  you/ 

He  thought  for  a  moment  and  then  he  said : 

"  Goussiev,  do  you  know  how  I  swindled  them?  ' 

"  Who,  Pavel  Ivanich?  " 

"  The  lot  out  there.  .  .  You  see  there's  only  first 
and  third  class  on  the  steamer,  and  only  peasants  are 
allowed  to  go  third.  If  you  have  a  decent  suit,  and 
look  like  a  nobleman  or  a  bourgeois,  at  a  distance, 
then  you  must  go  first.  It  may  break  you,  but  you 
have  to  lay  down  your  five  hundred  roubles.  What's 
the  point  of  such  an  arrangement?  '  I  asked.  *  Is  it 
meant  to  raise  the  prestige  of  Russian  intellectuals?  ' 
'  Not  a  bit,'  said  they.  '  We  don't  let  you  go,  simply 
because  it  is  impossible  for  a  decent  man  to  go  third. 
It  is  so  vile  and  disgusting.'  '  Yes/  said  I.  '  Thanks 
for  taking  so  much  trouble  about  decent  people.  Any- 
how, bad  or  no,  I  haven't  got  five  hundred  roubles  as 
I  have  neither  robbed  the  treasury  nor  exploited  for- 
eigners, nor  dealt  in  contraband,  nor  flogged  any  one 
to  death,  and,  therefore,  I  think  I  have  a  right  to  go 
first-class  and  to  take  rank  with  the  intelligentsia  of 
Russia.'  But  there's  no  convincing  them  by  logic. 
...  I  had  to  try  fraud.  I  put  on  a  peasant's  coat 
and  long  boots,  and  a  drunken,  stupid  expression  and 


242 


GOUSSIEV 


went  to  the  agent  and  said :    '  Give  me  a  ticket,  your 
Honour.' 

"  '  What's  your  position?  '  says  the  agent. 

"  'Clerical,'  said  I.  'My  father  was  an  honest  priest. 
He  always  told  the  truth  to  the  great  ones  of  the  earth, 
and  so  he  suffered  much/ 

Pavel  Ivanich  got  tired  with  talking,  and  his  breath 
failed  him,  but  he  went  on : 

'  Yes.  I  always  tell  the  truth  straight  out.  .  .  I 
am  afraid  of  nobody  and  nothing.  There's  a  great 
difference  between  myself  and  you  in  that  respect. 
You  are  dull,  blind,  stupid,  you  see  nothing,  and  you 
don't  understand  what  you  do  see.  You  are  told  that 
the  wind  breaks  its  chain,  that  you  are  brutes  and 
worse,  and  you  believe ;  you  are  thrashed  and  you  kiss 
the  hand  that  thrashes  you;  a  swine  in  a  raccoon 
pelisse  robs  you,  and  throws  you  sixpence  for  tea,  and 
you  say  :  '  Please,  your  Honour,  let  me  kiss  your  hand.' 
You  are  pariahs,  skunks.  .  .  I  am  different.  I  live 
consciously.  I  see  everything,  as  an  eagle  or  a  hawk 
sees  when  it  hovers  over  the  earth,  and  I  understand 
everything.  I  am  a  living  protest.  I  see  injustice— 
I  protest ;  I  see  bigotry  and  hypocrisy — I  protest ;  I  see 
swine  triumphant — I  protest,  and  I  am  unconquerable. 
No  Spanish  inquisition  can  make  me  hold  my  tongue. 
Aye  ....  Cut  my  tongue  out.  I'll  protest  by 
gesture.  .  .  Shut  me  up  in  a  dungeon — I'll  shout  so 
loud  that  I  shall  be  heard  for  a  mile  round,  or  I'll 
starve  myself,  so  that  there  shall  be  a  still  heavier 


GOUSSIEV  243 

weight  on  their  black  consciences.  Kill  me — and  my 
ghost  will  return.  All  my  acquaintances  tell  me: 
1  You  are  a  most  insufferable  man,  Pavel  Ivanich !  ' 
I  am  proud  of  such  a  reputation.  I  served  three  years 
in  the  Far  East,  and  have  got  bitter  memories  enough 
for  a  hundred  years.  I  inveighed  against  it  all.  My 
friends  write  from  Russia:  'Do  not  come/  But  I'm 
going,  to  spite  them.  .  .  Yes.  .  .  That  is  life. 
I  understand.  You  can  call  that  life." 

Goussiev  was  not  listening,  but  lay  looking  out  of 
the  port-hole;  on  the  transparent  lovely  turquoise 
water  swung  a  boat  all  shining  in  the  shimmering 
light;  a  fat  Chinaman  was  sitting  in  it  eating  rice 
with  chop-sticks.  The  water  murmured  softly,  and 
over  it  lazily  soared  white  sea-gulls. 

1  It  would  be  fun  to  give  that  fat  fellow  one  on  the 
back  of  his  neck.  .  .  ."  thought  Goussiev,  watching 
the  fat  Chinaman  and  yawning. 

He  dozed,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  all  the  world 
was  slumbering.  Time  slipped  swiftly  away.  The 
day  passed  imperceptibly;  imperceptibly  the  twilight 
fell.  .  .  The  steamer  was  still  no  longer  but  was 
moving  on. 

IV 

Two  days  passed.  Pavel  Ivanich  no  longer  sat  up, 
but  lay  full  length;  his  eyes  were  closed  and  his  nose 
seemed  to  be  sharper  than  ever. 


244 


GOTJSSIEV 


' 'Pavel  Ivanich  !"  called  Goussiev,  "Pavel  Ivanich." 

Pavel  Ivanich  opened  his  eyes  and  moved  his  lips. 

"Aren't  you  Veil  ?" 

'  It's  nothing,"  answered  Pavel  Ivanich,  breathing 
heavily.  "  It's  nothing.  No.  I'm  much  better.  You 
see  I  can  lie  down  now.  I'm  much  better." 

"  Thank  God  for  it,  Pavel  Ivanich." 
f  When  I  compare  myself  with  you,  I  am  sorry 
for  you.  .  .  poor  devils.  My  lungs  are  all  right;  my 
cough  comes  from  indigestion.  .  I  can  endure  this 
hell,  not  to  mention  the  Eed  Sea !  Besides,  I  have  a 
critical  attitude  toward  my  illness,  as  well  as  to  my 
medicine.  But  you.  .  you  are  ignorant.  .  .  It's 
hard  lines  on  you,  very  hard." 

The  ship  was  running  smoothly ;  it  was  calm  but  still 
stifling  and  hot  as  a  Turkish  bath ;  it  was  hard  not  only 
to  speak  but  even  to  listen  without  an  effort.  Goussiev 
clasped  his  knees,  leaned  his  head  on  them  and  thought 
of  his  native  place.  My  God,  in  such  heat  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  think  of  snow  and  cold !  He  saw  himself 
driving  on  a  sledge,  and  suddenly  the  horses  were 
frightened  and  bolted.  .  Heedless  of  roads,  dikes, 
ditches  they  rushed  like  mad  through  the  village, 
across  the  pond,  past  the  works,  through  the  fields. 
"  Hold  them  in  !  "  cried  the  women  and  the  passers-by. 
"  Hold  them  in !"  But  why  hold  them  in?  Let  the 
cold  wind  slap  your  face  and  cut  your  hands ;  let  the 
lumps  of  snow  thrown  up  by  the  horses'  hoofs  fall 
on  your  hat,  down  your  neck  and  chest ;  let  the  runners 


GOUSSIEV  245 

of  the  sledge  be  buckled,  and  the  traces  and  harness 
be  torn  and  be  damned  to  it !  What  fun  when  the 
sledge  topples  over  and  you  are  flung  hard  into  a  snow- 
drift ;  with  your  face  slap  into  the  snow,  and  you  get  up 
all  white  with  your  moustaches  covered  with  icicles, 
hatless,  gloveless,  with  your  belt  undone.  .  .  People 
laugh  and  dogs  bark. 

Pavel  Ivanieh,  with  one  eye  half  open  looked  at 
Goussiev  and  asked  quietly : 

"  Goussiev,  did  your  commander  steal?' 

'''  How  do  I  know,  Pavel  Ivanieh?  The  likes  of  us 
don't  hear  of  it." 

A  long  time  passed  in  silence.  Goussiev  thought, 
dreamed,  drank  water;  it  was  difficult  to  speak,  diffi- 
cult to  hear,  and  he  was  afraid  of  being  spoken  to. 
One  hour  passed,  a  second,  a  third;  evening  came, 
then  night ;  but  he  noticed  nothing  as  he  sat  dreaming 
of  the  snow. 

He  could  hear  some  one  coming  into  the  ward ; 
voices,  but  five  minutes  passed  and  all  was  still. 

*  God  rest  his  soul !"  said  the  soldier  with  the  band- 
aged hand.  ;'He  was  a  restless  man." 

"  What?  "  asked  Goussiev.     "  Who?  " 
'  He's  dead.     He  has  just  been  taken  up-stairs." 
'  Oh,  well,"  muttered  Goussiev  with  a  yawn.     "God 
rest  his  soul." 

"  What  do  you  think,  Goussiev?"  asked  the  band- 
aged soldier  after  some  time.  "Will  he  go  to  heaven  ?" 

"Who?" 


246 


GOUSSIEV 


'  Pavel  Ivanich." 
"  He  will.     He  suffered  much. 


Besides,  he  was  a 
priest's  son,  and  priests  have  many  relations.  They 
will  pray  for  his  soul." 

The  bandaged  soldier  sat  down  on  Goussiev 's  ham- 
mock and  said  in  an  undertone : 

You   won't  live  much  longer,   Goussiev.      You'll 
never  see  Russia." 

"  Did  the  doctor  or  the  nurse  tell  you  that?"  asked 
Goussiev. 

'  No  one  told  me,  but  I  can  see  it.  You  can  always 
tell  when  a  man  is  going  to  die  soon.  You  neither  eat 
nor  drink,  and  you  have  gone  very  thin  and  awful  to 
look  at.  Consumption.  That's  what  it  is.  I'm  not 
saying  this  to  make  you  uneasy,  but  because  I  thought 
you  might  like  to  have  the  last  sacrament.  And  if 
you  have  any  money,  you  had  better  give  it  to  the 
senior  officer." 

1 1  have  not  written  home,"  said  Goussiev.  '  I 
shall  die  and  they  will  never  know." 

"  They  will  know,"  said  the  sailor  in  his  deep  voice. 

1  When  you  die  they  will  put  you  down  in  the  log,  and 

at  Odessa  they  will  give  a  note  to  the  military  governor, 

and  he  will  send  it  to  your  parish  or  wherever  it  is.  .  ." 

This  conversation  made  Goussiev  begin  to  feel  un- 
happy and  a  vague  desire  began  to  take  possession  of 
him.     He  drank  water — it  was  not  that ;  he  stretched 
out  to  the  port-hole  and  breathed  the  hot,  moist  air- 
it  was  not  that;  he  tried  to  think  of  his  native  place 


GOUSSIEV  247 

and  the  snow — it  was  not  that  ...  At  last  he  felt 
that  he  would  choke  if  he  stayed  a  moment  longer  in 
the  hospital. 

'  I  feel  poorly,  mates,"  he  said.  "  I  want  to  go  on 
deck.  For  Christ's  sake  take  me  on  deck." 

Goussiev  flung  his  arms  round  the  soldier's  neck 
and  the  soldier  held  him  with  his  free  arm  and  sup- 
ported him  up  the  gangway.  On  deck  there  were 
rows  and  rows  of  sleeping  soldiers  and  sailors ;  so  many 
of  them  that  it  was  difficult  to  pick  a  way  through 
them. 

'  Stand    up,"    said    the   bandaged    soldier    gently. 
'  Walk  after  me  slowly  and  hold  on  to  my  shirt.  .  ." 

It  was  dark.  There  was  no  light  on  deck  or  on  the 
masts  or  over  the  sea.  In  the  bows  a  sentry  stood 
motionless  as  a  statue,  but  he  looked  as  if  he  were 
asleep.  It  was  as  though  the  steamer  had  been  left 
to  its  own  sweet  will,  to  go  where  it  liked. 

'  They  are  going  to  throw  Pavel  Ivanich  into  the 
sea,"  said  the  bandaged  soldier.  "  They  will  put  him 
in  a  sack  and  throw  him  overboard." 

"  Yes.     That's  the  way  they  do." 
'  But  it's  better  to  lie  at  home  in  the  earth.     Then 
the  mother  can  go  to  the  grave  and  weep  over  it." 

"  Surely." 

There  was  a  smell  of  dung  and  hay.     With  heads 
hanging  there  were  oxen  standing  by  the  bulwark- 
one,   two,   three   .    .   eight  beasts.     And  there  was  a 
little  horse.      Goussiev   put  out  his  hand  to  pat  it, 


248 


GOUSSIEY 


but  it  shook  its  head,  showed  its  teeth  and  tried  to 
bite  his  sleeve. 

"  Damn  you/'  said  Goussiev  angrily. 

He  and  the  soldier  slowly  made  their  way  to  the 
bows  and  stood  against  the  bulwark  and  looked  silently 
up  and  down.  Above  them  was  the  wide  sky,  bright 
with  stars,  peace  and  tranquility — exactly  as  it  was 
at  home  in  his  village;  but  below — darkness  and  tur- 
bulence. Mysterious  towering  waves.  Each  wave 
seemed  to  strive  to  rise  higher  than  the  rest ;  and  they 
pressed  and  jostled  each  other  and  yet  others  came, 
fierce  and  ugly,  and  hurled  themselves  into  the  fray. 

There  is  neither  sense  nor  pity  in  the  sea.  Had  the 
steamer  been  smaller,  and  not  made  of  tough  iron, 
the  waves  would  have  crushed  it  remorselessly  and  all 
the  men  in  it,  without  distinction  of  good  and  bad. 
The  steamer  too  seemed  cruel  and  senseless.  The 
large-nosed  monster  pressed  forward  and  cut  its  way 
through  millions  of  waves;  it  was  afraid  neither  of 
darkness,  nor  of  the  wind,  nor  of  space,  nor  of  loneli- 
ness ;  it  cared  for  nothing,  and  if  the  ocean  had  its 
people,  the  monster  would  crush  them  without  distinc- 
tion of  good  and  bad. 

1  Where  are  we  now?"  asked  Goussiev. 

"  I  don't  know.    Must  be  the  ocean/' 

"  There's  no  land  in  sight." 

"Why,  they  say  we  shan't  see  land  for  another 
seven  days." 

The  two  soldiers  looked  at  the  white  foam  gleam- 


GOUSSIEV  249 

ing  with  phosphorescence.  Goussiev  was  the  first 
to  break  the  silence. 

"  Nothing  is  really  horrible,"  he  said.  "  You  feel 
uneasy,  as  if  you  were  in  a  dark  forest.  Suppose  a 
boat  were  lowered  and  I  was  ordered  to  go  a  hundred 
miles  out  to  sea  to  fish — I  would  go.  Or  suppose  I  saw 
a  soul  fall  into  the  water — I  would  go  in  after  him.  I 
wouldn't  go  in  for  a  German  or  a  Chinaman,  but  I'd 
try  to  save  a  Russiau." 

"  Aren't  you  afraid  to  die?" 

"  Yes.  I'm  afraid.  I'm  sorry  for  the  people  at 
home.  I  have  a  brother  at  home,  you  know,  and  he  is 
not  steady;  he  drinks,  beats  his  wife  for  nothing  at  all, 
and  my  old  father  and  mother  may  be  brought  to  ruin. 
But  my  legs  are  giving  way,  mate,  and  it  is  hot  here. 
.  .  .  .  Let  me  go  to  bed." 


Goussiev  went  back  to  the  ward  and  lay  down  in  his 
hammock.  As  before,  a  vague  desire  tormented  him 
and  he  could  not  make  out  what  it  was.  There  was 
a  congestion  in  his  chest ;  a  noise  in  his  head,  and 
his  mouth  was  so  dry  that  he  could  hardly  move  his 
tongue.  He  dozed  and  dreamed,  and,  exhausted  by  the 
heat,  his  cough  and  the  nightmares  that  haunted  him, 
toward  morning  he  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  He  dreamed 
he  was  in  barracks,  and  the  bread  had  just  been  taken 
out  of  the  oven,  and  he  crawled  into  the  oven  and 
lathered  himself  with  a  birch  broom.  He  slept  for 


250  GOUSSIEV 

two  days  and  on  the  third  day  in  the  afternoon  two 
sailors  came  down  and  carried  him  out  of  the  ward. 

He  was  sewn  up  in  sail-cloth,  and  to  make  him  heavier 
two  iron  bars  were  sewn  up  with  him.  In  the  sail- 
cloth he  looked  like  a  carrot  or  a  radish,  broad  at  the 
top,  narrow  at  the  bottom  .  .  .  Just  before  sunset 
he  was  taken  on  deck  and  laid  on  a  board  one  end  of 
which  lay  on  the  bulwark,  the  other  on  a  box,  raised 
up  by  a  stool.  Round  him  stood  the  invalided  soldiers. 
1  Blessed  is  our  God,"  began  the  priest;  "  always, 
now  and  for  ever  and  ever." 

''  Amen  !  "  said  three  sailors. 

The  soldiers  and  the  crew  crossed  themselves  and 
looked  askance  at  the  waves.  It  was  strange  that  a 
man  should  be  sewn  up  in  sail-cloth  and  dropped  into 
the  sea.  Could  it  happen  to  any  one? 

The  priest  sprinkled  Goussiev  with  earth  and  bowed. 
A  hymn  was  sung. 

The  guard  lifted  up  the  end  of  the  board,  Goussiev 
slipped  down  it ;  shot  headlong,  turned  over  in  the  air, 
then  plop !  The  foam  covered  him,  for  a  moment  it 
looked  as  though  he  was  swathed  in  lace,  but  the 
moment  passed — and  he  disappeared  beneath  the 
waves. 

He  dropped  down  to  the  bottom.  Would  he  reach 
it?  The  bottom  is  miles  down,  they  say.  He  dropped 
down  almost  sixty  or  seventy  feet,  then  began  to  go 
slower  and  slower,  swung  to  and  fro  as  though  he  were 
thinking;  then,  borne  along  by  the  current;  he  moved 
more  sideways  than  downward. 


GOUSSIEV  261 

But  soon  he  met  a  shoal  of  pilot-fish.  Seeing  a  dark 
body,  the  fish  stopped  dead  and  sudden,  all  together, 
turned  and  went  back.  Less  than  a  minute  later,  like 
arrows  they  darted  at  Goussiev,  zigzagging  through 
the  water  around  him.  .  .  . 

Later  came  another  dark  body,  a  shark.  Gravely 
and  leisurely,  as  though  it  had  not  noticed  Goussiev, 
it  swam  under  him,  and  he  rolled  over  on  its  back ; 
it  turned  its  belly  up,  taking  its  ease  in  the  warm, 
translucent  water,  and  slowly  opened  its  mouth  with 
its  two  rows  of  teeth.  The  pilot-fish  were  wildly  ex- 
cited; they  stopped  to  see  what  was  going  to  happen. 
The  shark  played  with  the  body,  then  slowly  opened 
its  mouth  under  it,  touched  it  with  its  teeth,  and  the 
sail-cloth  was  ripped  open  from  head  to  foot ;  one  of 
the  bars  fell  out,  frightening  the  pilot-fish  and  striking 
the  shark  on  its  side,  and  sank  to  the  bottom. 

And  above  the  surface,  the  clouds  were  huddling 
up  about  the  setting  sun ;  one  cloud  was  like  a  triumphal 
arch,  another  like  a  lion,  another  like  a  pair  of  scissors. 
.  .  .  From  behind  the  clouds  came  a  broad  green  ray 
reaching  up  to  the  very  middle  of  the  sky;  a  little 
later  a  violet  ray  was  flung  alongside  this,  and  then 
others  gold  and  pink.  .  .  The  sky  was  soft  and  lilac, 
pale  and  tender.  At  first  beneath  the  lovely,  glorious 
sky  the  ocean  frowned,  but  soon  the  ocean  also  took 
on  colour — sweet,  joyful,  passionate  colours,  almost 
impossible  to  name  in  human  language. 

KNAPP,  DREWETT  AND  SON  LTD.,  30,  BUDGE  ROW,  CANNON  ST.,  E.G.  4—8141  C. 


010950076